Skip to main content

Full text of "Denominational, or free Christian schools in Manitoba"

See other formats


CPuwtt'B  Intuerattg 
IGtbrarg 

KINGSTON,  ONTARIO 


DENOMINATIONAL 


on 


Free    (Christian    Schools 


I3ST    MANITOBA. 


By  His  Grace  Archbishop  Tache. 


.WINNIPEG: 
'  Standard  "  Book  and  Job  Printing  Entablisbment, 

18  7  7. 


F50  [?> 


Denominational  Schools 


To  the  Editor  of  the  Standard. 

Sir, — While  publishing  your  views  on  th^  ques- 
tion'of  Public  Schools,  you  kindly  expressed  the 
satisfaction  you  experienced  on  seeing  that  others 
likewise  giv*  their  opinion  on  the  subject.  This 
persuades  me  that  you  will  liberally  grant  space 
in  your  columns,  for  a  series  of  articles  I  intend  to 
publish. 

I  regret  to  have  to  say,  in  the  first  place,  that 
my  convictions  might  be  (da metrically  opposed  to 
yours,  nevertheless,  I  am  convinced  that,  animated 
with  a  liberal  spirit,  and  friendly  to  loyal  and  frank 
discussion,  you  ^  ill  not  be  averse  to  fair  play,  and 
that  yon  will  afford  your  readers  the  opportunity 
to  find  in  your  own  paper  the  reasons  others  have 
not  to  share  the  opinions  you  have  therein  expressed. 
Articles  ably  written  have  treated  the  subject  more 
lengthily  and  more  cleverly  than  I  can  venture  to 
do  ;  but  as  they  may  not  have  come  to  the  notice  of 
your  readers,  the  latter,  so  numerous  in  the  Pro- 
vince, and  yourself,  sir,  will  be  generous  enough  to 
receive,  if  not  with  pleasure,  at  least  with  courtesy, 
the  counterpart  of  your  own  assertions. 

Before  mentioning  the  sphere  intended  for  my 
observations,  I  beg  leave  to  take  a  glance  over  our 
actual  law  of  education. 

The    first    Parliament    of   Manitoba,    during  its 

first    session,  passed    an  Act    that   was    sanctioned 

on    the    3rd    of  May,    1871.     An    amendment    of 

detail  received  force  of  law  on    the  21st  of    Febru- 


on 


• 


ary,  1872.  The  8th  March,  1873,  sanction  was 
given  to  amendments  so  considerable,  that  the  Act 
enclosing  them  was  sty  ltd  "The  Amended  School 
Act."  The  second  Parliament  added  to  the  great 
amount  of  work  accomplished  during  its  first 
session,  "An  Act  further  to  amend  the  Act  to  es- 
tablish a  system  of  E  lucation  in  this  Province," 
and  on  the  14th  May.  1875,  the  twenty  nine  clauses 
of  the  said  Act  received,  in  the  name  of  the  Queen, 
the  sanction  of  the  Lieutenant-Governor. 

Moreover,  on  the  4th  February,  1876,  His  Honor 
sanctioned  the  forty -five  sections  of  "An  Act  to 
amend  the  School  Acts  of  Manitoba,  so  as  to  meet 
the  special  requirements  of  incorporated  cities  and 
towns."  All  this  legislation  evidently  proves  that 
the  legislators  of  Manitoba  have  been  earnestly 
pre-occupied  concerning  the  question  of  education, 
to  which  they  have  devoted  a  large  share  of  their 
labors. 

The  above  laws  have  been  enacted,  either  with 
the  unanimity,  or  at  least,  with  the  majority  of  the 
Legislative  Council  and  Legislative  Assembly. 
They  have  all  been  sanctioned  by  the  Lieutenant- 
Governor,  in  the  name  of  the  Queen,  none  of  them 
have  been  disavowed  by  the  more  immediate  repre- 
sentative of  the  Sovereign. 

Therefore  the  said  laws  are  duly  ami  lawfully 
the  code  that  governs  the  Province  of  Manito1  a, 
with  regard  to  the  education  of  its  children,  I  he 
actual  laws  of  education  admit  and  protect  the 
principle  of  denominational  schools,  and,  in  tact,  as 
well  as  in  name,  make  them  either  Protestant  or 
*  Catholic,  entirely  distinct  and  independent  among 
themselves  and  respectively  submitted  tmly  to  the 
section  of  the  Board  of  Education  to  which  thei/  be- 
long. 

The  Protestant  section  of  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion has  under  its  control  the  management  of  the 
Protestant  schools.  Tt  lias  the  power  to  make,  from 
time  to  time,  such  regulations  as  may  be  deemed 
fit  for  their  general  management  and  discipline  ; 
to  arrange  for  the  proper  examination,  graduating, 
and  licensing  of  its  teachers,  and  for  the  withdrawal 
of  the  license  on  sufficient  cause ;  to  select  all  the 
books,  maps,  and  globes  to  be  used  in   its   schools  ; 


and  to  approve  of  plans  and  dimensions  for  the 
erection  of  school  houses  under  its  control ;  the 
flame  Protestant  section  of  the  Board,  has  the  pow- 
er to  erect,  divide,  and  subdivide  Protestant  school 
districts  where  it  thinks  proper  throughout  the 
Province  ;  all  school  taxes  and  assessments,  paid  by 
Protestants'  are  exclusively  J  or  the  maintenance  of 
Protestant  schools.  The  money  voted  by  the  Leg- 
islative Assembly  for  educational  purposes,  is  di 
vided  in  proportion  to  the  school  population 
of  each  section.  Therefore,  the  Protestants 
have  the  half,  the  two-thirds,  the  three-fourths  of 
the  Government  grant,  if  they  have  the  half,  the 
tw«  .-thirds,  the  three-fourths,  &c,  of  the  school 
population.  In  a  word  the  Protestant  schools  are 
Entirely  under  the  control  and  jurisdiction  of  Pro- 
testants ;  they  receive  all  the  money  paid  by  Pro 
testants  for  assessments,  and  they  have  their  due 
share  of  public  funds. 

The  Catholics  having  nothing  to  do  with  the  Pro- 
testants schools  have  no  action  in  them,  and 
consequently  tliey  can  in  noway  impede  their  suc- 
cess, welfare,  and  prosperity.  The  law,  in  granting 
such  independence  to  the  Protestant  schools,  •  and 
in  protecting  them  against  the  intrusion  of  Catho- 
lics, even  were  the  latter  inore  numerous,  secures 
similar  independence  to  Catholic  schools  against 
the  interference  ot  Protestants,  notwithstanding 
the  latter  being  the  majority  in  the  Province. 
Such  is  the  fundamental  principle  of  the  School  Law 
of  Manitoba. 

Defective  as  this  law  may  be  in  other  respects, 
it  is,  nevertheless,  true  to  say  that  the  principle  on 
which  it  is  based  is  commended  by  a  host  of  dis- 
tinguished statesmen  and  publicists,  together  with 
other  eminent  men  of  all  countries,  ranks  and  de- 
nominations. The  same  priuciple  has  made  the 
prosperity  of  certain  nations,  while  placing  them 
foremost  in  civilization  ;  and  without  seeking  il- 
lustration abroad,  every  one  knows  that  the  two 
most  important  Provinces  of  the  Canadian  Confe- 
deration have  separate  schools,  and  are  satisfied 
with  the  system  ;  while,  respecting  the  rights  of 
all,  this  system  opens  a  wide  field  to  noble  and  ge- 


nerous  emulation,  which,  as  a  general  rule,  secures 
more  ample  and  better  results. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  see  the  same  principle 
opposed  by  men  who  think  they  h;ive  a  right  to 
lead  public  opinion.  But;  Allow  me  to  say  that 
mere  opposition  to  a  system  of  education  does  nob 
prove  that  the  same  is  contrary  "to  the  more  eu- 
liglfteJied  spirit  of  the  present  aire."  Ir,  is  mrely  a 
mist  ike  to  think  that  "  the  triumph  of  the  princi- 
p'e  of  justice"  consists  in  replacing  the  system 
adopted  here  by  the  very  improperly  termed  "  Un- 
sectarian  public  school  system*" 

I  have  no  knowledge  of  Catholics  having  any 
desire  to  biing  a  radical  charge  in  our  school  laws. 
I  am  not  even  aware  whether  the  Protestant  po- 
pulation, left  to  itself,  and  not  agitated  by  extreme 
wen,  momd  by  sectarian  views,  or  political  ambi- 
tion, would  ever  think  of  bringing  about  the  pro- 
posed charge,  or  of  forcing  it  upon  their  fellow 
citizens.  On  the  event,  of  the  Protestant  popula- 
tion not  being  satisfied  with  the  actual  conditio  i 
of  things,  I  will  take  the  liberty  to  respectfully 
make  the  following  suggestions  : 

Allow  the  Catholics  to  enjoy  the  liberty 
you  would  ceitaiuly  claim,  were  yon  in  their  place; 
do  not  meddle  with  their  schools, otherwise  nor  more 
than  you  would  wish  them  to  do,  were  they  the 
majority      in     the      Province.  Jf      your     own 

school  regulations  do  not  meet  your  approbation, 
you  can  easily  bring  a  remedy  without  agitating 
our  Province,  and  injuring  the  ju^t  susceptibilities, 
and  the  concientious  convictions  of  others.  You 
are. masters  of  your  own  position,  make  your  own 
schools  what  you  wish  them  to  be,  but  leave  to 
Catholic  Schools  the  character  held  dear  by  their 
supporters. 

I  have  already  fully  stated",  and  every  one  knows, 
that  the  Protestants  have  the  control  of  their  schools 
by  the  actual  law  ;  they  teach  only  what  they  like, 
they  can  leave  off,  in  their  teaching,  all  that  dis- 
pleases them;  they  can,  if  they  choose,  exclude  ail  re- 
ligious teach inLr;  that  concerns  themselves,  the  law 
secures  them  that  right ;  and  I  do  not  think  the 
Catholics  will  ever  object  to  it.  On  the  other  hand, 
I  see  neither  liberality  nor  justice,  on  the  part  of  the 


3  7 

majority,  to  endeavor  to  control  the  Catholic 
Schools,  or  to  destroy  their  autonomy,  in  order  to 
govern  tlieni. — Instead  of. setting  forth  an  -irritat- 
ing,  useless,  and  dangerous  question,  that  Iras...  al- 
ready occasioned  such  deplorable  results,  even  with- 
in out"  young  Confederation,  why  do  hot  the 
friends  and  advocates  of  this  pretended  reform, 
turn  their  zeal  towards  what  is  naturally,  and  by 
the  lew,  under  their  authority  ?.  It'  the  proposed 
change  he  the  result  of  divergence  of  opinion  among 
the  different  Protestant  s  <ts,  and  if  the  latter  agree 
to  it,  let  the  Piotestant  section  of  the  Board  of  Ed- 
ucation accomplish  the  change  in  the  schools  under 
its  control  and  they  will  then  have  nnsectarian 
schools  for  their  children. — If  it  he  the  wish  of 
Protestants,  let  the  Board  exclude  from  their  schools 
everything  Episcopalian,  Presbyterian,  Methodist 
&c.  and.  if  they  choose,  all  that  is  Christian  ;  let 
them  make  the  experiment  in  their  midst,  and  in 
what  concerns  them'.  When  a  generation  will  have 
reaped  the  fruits  thereof,  and  proved  by  ex|*rience 
the  efficiency  of  the  system  to  secure  the  moral  and 
intellectual  improvement  of  its  partisans,  then, 
indeed,  you  will  have  no  trouble  in  obtaining,  the 
co-operation  of  the  Catholics,  who,  naturally,  will 
be  only  to  happy  to  secure,  for  themselves,  the  bene- 
fits enjoyed  by  others.  Then,  but  not  till  t/t&n,  peo- 
ple will  see  the  realization  of  the  hope,  expressed  by 
the   Free  Press  in  its  issue  of  the  25th.  August  lasr. 

'•  We  have  little. doubt  that the 

prelates  of  that  Chinch  (Catholic)  will  see  the  wis- 
dom and  justice  of  c  implying  with  public  opinion 
in  a  reform  that  will  conduce  to  the  general  well 
being  of  the  people."  In  my  opinion,  the  prelates 
of  the  Catholic  Church  have  the  well  being  of  the 
people  sufficiently  at  heart  to  willingly  and  prompt- 
ly adopt  any  system  of  education  that  experience 
would  prove  them  to  be  the  most  advantageous. 

So  far  the  thing  is  merely  being  ventilated  in 
our  young  Province,  and  unfortunately  the  result 
of  the  trial  elsewhere  is  far,  \eiy  far  ironi  being 
Satisfactory,  so  without  any  uneasiness  as  to  what 
the  prelates  of  the  Catholic  Chinch  will  say  hereaf- 
ter, I  take  the  libert* ,  and  I  do  so  without  hesito- 
tion,  to  affirm    that   the   system    termed    '•  unsect- 


8 

rian  public  schools  "  meets  with  no  sympathy  on  my 
part,  and,  in  order  not  to  appear  unreasonable,  allow 
me  to  say  what  I  think  of  the  system,  in  a  legal,  re- 
ligious, and  social  point  of  view. 


FIRST — THE      ESTABLISHMENT      OF      "  NON-SECTARIAN 
SCHOOLS"  IN  MANITOBA,  WOULD  BE  ILLEGAL. 

The  first  question  that  presents  itself  to  the  mind 
in  the  actual  controversy  is  this  :  has  the  L<  gisla- 
bure  of  M  mitob  i  power  to  repeal  the  present  educa- 
tional laws  an  I  to  replace  them  by  asysteua  repugnant 
td  the  minority  of  this  Pwincd?  f  do  not  hesi- 
tate in  saying  that  our  legislature  has  no  such  pow- 
er. The  minority  of  the  Province  having  rights  or 
privileges  acquired  an  I  acknowledge  I,  such  rights 
or  privileges  are  under  the  safe-guard  of  a  superior 
authority;  and.  consequently,  the  power  of  the  legis- 
lative Assembly  ot  M  mitoba,  does  not  extend  so 
fir  as  to  violate  such  rights  or  privi.eges.  Any 
law  enacted  in  the  above  sense,  would  be  ultra  vires 
null,  and  certainly  disallowed  at  Ottawa. 

I  understand  the  magnitude  and  delicicy  of 
the  task  imposed  upon  a  tribunal  called  upon 
to  decide  on  the  Validity  of  a  legislative  Act. 
I  understand  the  importance  and  lucidity  of 
the  proofs  that  such  a  tribunal  would  require,  to 
become  convinced  that  the  highest  legal  authority 
in  the  Province  had  failed  and  gone  beyond  the 
limits  assigned  to    its    legislative  power. 

I  know  all  this,  but  1  am  equally  aware  that  in 
the  case  of  usuipttiou  of  power,  the  superior  au- 
thority has  the  /bligatioil  to  discountenance  such 
proceedings,  and  to  grant  to  those  who  are  unjust- 
ly dealt  with,  the  protection  to  which  they  me  en- 
titled by  the  laws  that  govern  them.  Legislative 
independence,  warranted  to  the  different  Provinces 
of  the  Canadian  confederation,  is  justly  precious  to 
every  Canadian,  and  no  one  should  act  in  a 
way  to  diminish  such  an  important  prerogative. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Provincial 
Legislature  not  to  attempt  anything  beyond  the 
restrictions  expressed  in  the  Imperial  Acts  that 
constitute    the    same    legislature.     It  is  y  cause  of 


10 

legitimate  pride  for  the  inhabitants  of  a  Province 
to  know  and  feel  that  they  are  tree  ;  »>ut  it  is 
equally  necessary  to  their  happiness  to  know  and 
to  feel  that  they  are  protected.  Protection  is  as 
necessarv  as  freedom,  of  which  it  is  the  comple- 
ment". Without  the  protection  for  some  the  free- 
dom of  others  may  easily  degenei ate  into  license. 
Citizens  would  lose  the  respect  and  reliance  on 
the  noble  institutions  that  govern  the  country, 
should  the  protection  to  which  they  have  a  right 
be,  in  their  estimation,  inferioi  to  the  freedom  they 
enjoy. 

The  theory  of  absolute  power  vested  in  the  Pro- 
vincial Legis'ature  in  all  cases,  is  entiiely  inadmis- 
Bfthfcj,  as  the  Imperial  Acts  that  establish  such 
legislature,  have  limited  their  action  in  a  char  and 
precise  manner.  It  is  obvious  that  the  question  of 
education  is  among  those  on  which  it  is  not  lawful 
to  enact  without  certain  )estrictions. 

Before  proceeding  any  luither  on  the  matter,  I 
wish  to  review  the  objection  that  has  been  impro- 
perly raised,  as  based  on  the  sub  section  I  of  section 
92  of  ''The  British  North  America  Act,  1807." 
To  invoke  the  said  sub-clause  hs  a  pi  oof  that  each 
province  has  an  entire,  absolute  and  uni  estrained 
power  lelative  to  education,  denotes  a  very  supeifi- 
cial  study  of  the  Act  itself.  "  The  British  North 
America  Act"  classifies  the  matters  of  which  it 
treats  under  XI  titles,  within  XI  principal  divi- 
sions, some  of  which  are  subdivided.  'I  he  follow- 
ing synoptic  table  of  matters  contained  in  the  said 
Act  will  show,  at  first  sight,  the  futility  of  the  ob- 
jection I  combat : 

BRITISH    NORTH    AMERICA    ACT,    1867. 

Remarks. 
I.   Preliminary. 
IT.    Union. 

III.  Executive  Power. 

IV.  Legislative  Power. — The    Senate  ;  The  House 

of  Commons.  1.  Ontario. 
2.  Quebec  3.  Nova  Sco- 
tia. 4.  New  Brunswick. 
Money  Votes.  Royal  As- 
sent. 


11 

V.  Provincial  Consti-  Executive    Power.      Le- 

tu Lions. —  gislative  Power.      1.   Onta- 

rio. 2.  Quebec.  3.  On- 
tario and  Quebec.  4.  No- 
va Scotia  and  New  llrniis- 
wick.  5.  Ontario,  Quebec 
and  Nova  Scotia.  6.  The 
four  Provinces. 

VI.  Distribution   of  Powers    of    Parliament. 

Legislative  Exclusive    Powers  of  Pio- 

Powers. —  vincial  Legislature.    Educa- 

tion. Uniformity  ot  Laws 
in  Ontario,  Nova  Scotia 
and  New  Brunswick.  Agri 
culture  and  Immigration. 

VII.  Judicature. 

VIII.  Revenues,    Debts,  Assets,  Taxation. 

IX.  Miscellaneous    Pro  visions — General,    Ontario 

and  Quebec. 

X.  Intercolonial  Railway. 

XI.  Admission  of  other  Colouies. 
Schedules. 

Such  are  the  divisions  and  subdivisions  of  the 
'•  British  North  America  Act."  It  is  certainly  an 
elementary  rule  of  interpretation  to  Say  that,  when 
an  Act  has  divisions  under  certain  titles,  the. very 
woids  used  as  titles  of  the  divisions, when  employed 
in  any  section  of  the  said  Act,  mean  the  masters 
contained  in  the  division  to  which  such  words  are, 
prefixed  as  title.  Theiefore,  the  words  "  Constitu- 
tion of  the  Province"  us^d  in  the  clause  92,  must 
necessarily  refer  to  what,  and  to  nothing  but  to 
what  is  contained  within  the  division  V  under  the 
title  Provincial  Constitutions. 

The  clause  92  belongs  to  division  VI,  and  its 
fist  sub-section  reads  as  follows  :  1.  '•  Tue  Amend- 
ment from  time  to  time  notwithstanding  anything 
in  this  Act  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Province,  ex- 
cept as  regards  *he  office  of  Lieutenant-Governor." 

One  must  close  his  eyes  to  the  evidence  and  to 
the  clearest  and  most  natural  sense  of  the  words,  not 
to  read  in  the  above  mentioned  sub-section,  the  verv 
title  of  the  division  V,  4-  Provincial  Constitutions." 
And  the  division  V  being  the  only  part  of  the  Act 
that  fixes  the  Provincial  Constitutions,  is  the  only 


12 

part  of  the  said  Act  referred  to,  by  the  Said  sub- 
section of  the  clause  92.  On  the  contrary,  "  Educa- 
tion" being  neither  Constitution  of  the  Promxoe,  nor 
even  mentioned  in  the  division  V,  cannot  be  aimed 
at  by  the  subsection  which  now  occupies  me,  and 
which  treats  only  of  amendments  of  the  Constitutions 
of  the  Iruv'mce. 

The  division  VI  of  our  "  British  North  America 
Act"  show*  the  distribution  of  legislative  powers, 
and  determines  the  limits  of  the  Federal  as  well  as 
of  the  Provincial  Legislatures,  indicating  to  the  one 
as  well  ;is  to  the  Others,  what,  is  and  what  is  not 
subject  to  their  jurisdiction.  The  clause  93,  which 
forms  by  its*? if  the  subdi virion  entitled  '•  Education," 
is  the  only  one  that  indicates  the  cxt<  lit,  as  well  as 
the  limits,  of  the  powers  of  the  Provincial  Legisla- 
ture, relative  to  this  important  subject. 

Instead  of  leferring  exclusively  to  the  makers 
contained  in  the  division  V,  under  the  title  "  Pro- 
vincial Constil  utions,"  if  anything  in  the  clause  92 
could  affect  the  dispositions  of  the  clause  93, it.  would 
with  equal  reason  affect  the  clause  91,  and,  with  the 
same  Stroke,  annul  all  the  restrictions  that  the  Im- 
perial Act  intended  to  put,  and  did  put,  to  the 
powers  o£. Provincial  Legislative.  Such  cannot  be 
tlie  case.  "The  British  North  America  Act"  has 
divided  and  classified  the  matti-is  of.  which  it  treats 
in  a  manner  too  evident  and  too  lucid  to  have  room 
for  such  confusion  of  ideas. 

It  is  therefore  evident  that  the  section  93,  while 
stating  that  "  in  and  for  each  Province  the  Legisla- 
ture may  exclusively  make  laws  in  relation  to  edu- 
cation," affirms  at  the  same  time,  that  such  laws 
shall  be  "subject  ami  according  to  the  provisions" 
set  forth  in  its  subsections  ;  provided  always,  that" 
the  inhabitants  of  each  Province,  be  in  such  le^ftl 
conditions,  as  would  secuie  to  them  the  benefit,  or, 
if  you  like  the  word  better,  the  i  est  rain  t  indicated 
by  the  said  sub-sections. 

Enough  for  the  objection. 

What  now  remains  for  me  to  examine,  are  the 
limits  that  the  Imperial  Act  set  to  the  powers  of 
the  Executive  and  Legislative  authorities  of  the 
Province  of  Manitoba,  in  relation  to  '.he  educational 
laws  "affecting  any  rights  or  privileges  of  the  Pro- 


13 

testant  or  Roman  Catholic  minority  of  the  Quern's 
fcubjects  in  this  Province. 

Nobody,  I  am  |ure,  will  doubt  of  the  nullity  of 
a  Provincial  Act  that  would  be  in  direct  opposition 
to  one  or  several  Imperial  Acts  ;  especially,  wh«°n 
those  Imperial  Acts  are  the  same  that  have  consti- 
tuted the  Provincial  Legislature,  stating  what  it 
should  do,  or  1-ave  undone. 

In  relation  to  Education,  '"the  Protestant  or 
Roman  Catholic  minority  of  the  Queen's  subjects" 
in  the  Province  of  Manitoba,  are  uuder  the  protec- 
tion of  two  different  Acts;  the  one  beiiiij  properly 
ftn  Imperial  Act,  and  the  other,  ah  hough  a  Federal 
Act,  having  received,  from  an  Imperial  Act,  the 
Confirmation  which  guards  it,  not  only  against  the 
Provincial  Legislature,  but  even  deprives  the  Fede- 
ral Parliament,  that  has  enacted  it,  of  the  light  to 
repeal  or  amend  it.  Yes,  the  Imperial  Act  34  and 
35  Victoria  Chapter  XXVItl  cited  as  the  British 
North  America  Act  1{S71"  was  passed  to  validate 
the  Manitoba  Act  an  I  protect  the  lights  conferred 
theieby. 

Follow  certain  clauses  of  the  Imperial  Act  last 
mentioned  : 

(3.)  "The  Pai  liament  of  Canada  may  from 'time 
"to  time  with  the  consent  of  the  Legislature  of  any 
■"Province  of  the  said  Dominion  increase,  diminish  or 
"otherwise  alter  the  limits  of  such  Province  upon 
"  such  terms  and  conditions,  as  may  be  agreed  to  by 
"said  Legislature  and  may  W,ith  the  like  consent,  make 
''proVi.sioi.ia  respecting  the  effect  and  operation  of  any 
"such  increase  or  diminution,  or  alteration  oflVrri- 
*'  torv  in  relation  to  any  Piovince  affected  there- 
"by." 

(•").)  "The  following  Acts  passed  by  the  said  Par- 
"  liament  of  Canada,  and  entitled  respectively,  '  An 
"  Act  for  the  Temporary  Government  of  Rupert's 
"  Land  and  the  North-west  Territory,  when  united 
"  with  Canada,' and  '  an  Act  to  amend  and  continue 
"the  Act  32  and  33  Victoria,  Chap.  3,  and  to  es- 
"  tablish  and  provide  for  the  Government  of  the 
"  Province  of  Manitoba,'  shall  be  deemed  to  have 
"been  valid  and  effectual  for, all  purposes  whatsoever, 
41  from  the  date  at  which  they  respectively  received 


74 

"the  assent,  in  tl)e  Queen's  name,  of  the  Governor- 
"  General  of  the  said  Dominion  of  Canada." 

(<).)  "  Except,  as  provided  by  the  third  section  of 
lrthis  Act,  ir.  shall  not  be  competent  for  the  Parlia- 
"  nient  of  Canada  to  alter  the  provisions  of  the 
"last-mentioned  Act  of  the  said  Parliament  in  so 
u  fir  as  it  relates  to  the  Province  of  Manitoba,  or 
"of  any  other  Act  hereafter  establishing  new  Pro- 
"  vinces  in  the  said  Dominion,  subject  always  to 
"  the  right  of  the  Legislature  of  the  Province  of 
"  Manitoba,  to  alter  from  time  to  time  the  provi- 
"  sions  of  any  law  respecting  the  qualification  of 
"  electors  and  members  of  the  Legislative  Assembly, 
"  and  to  make  laws  respecting  elections  in  the  sard 
"Province." 

I  have  made  this  lengthy  quotation,  in  order  to 
prove  that  the  so-called  Act  of  Manitoba  is  on  the 
same  footing  with  the  "  Act  of  British  North  Ame- 
rica, 1867,"  consequently,  the  Federal  Parliament 
can  alter  nothing  relative  to  education,  either  in 
the  one  or  the  other  of  these  Acts  ;  and  the  Legis- 
lature of  Manitoba  cannot  over-ride  ihe  limits  as- 
signed to  it  by  the  same  laws.  Let  us  see  at  present 
whan  guarantee  the  same  Acts  give  to  the  Catholic 
minority  of  \  he  Provinc  •  of  Manitoba,  against  the 
endeavors  to  deprive  it  of  its  separate  schools,  by 
substituting,  for  the  actual  laws,  a  system  of'  educa- 
tion styled  :     "  Non  sectarian  Public  Schools." 

We  lead  as  follows  in  the  "  British  North  Amer- 
ica Act,  1867": 

93.  "  In  and  for  each  Province  the  Legislatue 
"may  exclusively  make  laws  in  relation  to  educa- 
"  tion,  subject  and  according  to  the  following  pro- 
"  visions  : 

(1.)  "Nothing  in  any  such  law  shall  piejudicially 
"  affect  any  right  or  privilege  with  respect  to  deno- 
"minatiaal  schools,  which  any  class  of  persons  have 
"by  law  in  the  Province  at  the  Union. 

(2.)  "  All  the  Powers  Privileges  and  Duties  at 
"  the  Union,  by  law  conferred  and  imposed  in 
"  Upper  Canada  on  the  Separate  Schools  and  Sehool 
"  Trustees  of  the  Queen's  Roman  Catholie  subjects, 
"shall  be  and  the  same  are  hereby  extended  to  the 
"  Dissentient  Schools  of  the  Queen's  Protestant  and 
"  Roman  Catholic  subjects  in  Quebec. 


1") 

(3.)  "  Where  in  any  Province  a  system  of  sep- 
"  parate  or  dissentient  schools  exist  by  law  at  til*- 
"  union,  or  is  thereafter  established  by  the  Legis- 
"  lature  of  the  Province,  an  .appeal  shall  lie  to  the 
"Governor-General  in  Council,  from  any  Act  or  J)e- 
"  cision  of  any  Provincial  authority  affecting  any 
"  right  or  privilege  of  the  Protestant  or  Roman  Ca- 
"  tholic  Minority  of  the  Queen's  subjects  in  i elation 
"  to  Education." 

(4.)  "In  case  any  such  Provincial  law  as  from 
"  time  to  time  seem  to  the  Governor-General  in 
"  Council,  requisite  for  the  due  execution  of  the 
tl  provisions  of  this  section  is  not  made,  or  in  any 
"  case  any  decision  of  the  Governor- Gem  ral  in  Coun- 
"cil,  or  any  appeal  under  this  section  is  not  duly 
"  executed  by  the  propi  r  Provincial  authority  in 
"that  behalf,  then  and  in  every  such  case, and  as  far 
"only  as  the  circumstances  of  each  case  require,  the 
"Parliament  of  Canada  may  make  remedial  laws  for 
"  the  provisions  of  this  section,  and  of  an\  decision 
"of  the  Governor-General  in  Council  under  this 
"  section  " 

The  ordinary  power  conferred  upon  the  Provin- 
cial Legislature  by  this  section  (J3,  may  be  lessened 
by  its  four  sub-sections,  or  by  some  of  them,  as  the 
Case  may  he. 

The  first  sub-section  being  liable  to  different  in- 
terpretations, I  agree  to  take  no  advantage  of  it; 
and  to  leave  to  opponents  all  they  can  claim.  I  will 
r.ote\e.  mention  tlis  protection  that  Catholics  c^h 
claim  under  such  proviso. 

The  second  sub  s> -ction  being  exclusively  for  the 
Provinces  of  Ontario  and  Quebec  is,  in  no  way,  ap- 
plicable to  Manitoba,  exc  pt,  perhaps,  to  aid  in  con- 
vincing the  enetni-s  of  our  system  of  education, 
that  the  House  ot  Commons  in  England,  the  Lords 
Sjiiritual  and  Temporal  of  the  United  Kingdom, 
and  our  Most  Gracious  Sovereign  Herself  are  of 
opinion  that  the  Provinces  of  the  Canadian  confed- 
eration, may  have  separate  or  dissentient  schools, 
without  impeding  the  "triumph  of  the  principle  of 
i ust ice,"  and  without  moving  too  far,  "  from  the 
more  enlightened  spirit  of  the  age,"  otherwise  they 
would  not  have  enacted  such  legislation. 

The    third  sub  section  suffices,  by  itself,  to   baffle 


any  attempt  contrary  to  the  fundamental  principles 
of  the  School  Law  of  Manitoba.  People  may  say 
what  they  like,  for  or  against  tfte  system,  but  no- 
body can  deny  its  existence. 

Yes,  every  one  knuv  s  that  a  •'  system  of  separate 
or  dissentient  schools  exists  by  law  in  the  Province 
of  Manitoba,  and  that  all  our  schools  are  either 
Protestant  or  Catholic,  and  such  system  has  been 
'■  established  by  the  Legislature  of  the  Province." 
This  is  a  right  or  privilege  acquired  by  the  Catholics 
and  "  appeal  shall  lie  tip  the  Governor-General  in 
Council  trom  any  Act  or  decision  of  any  Provii  cial 
authority  affecting  any  lights  or  privileges"  thus 
Conferred  by  law. 

Should  an  a  tempt  be  made,  in  violation  of  this 
Imperial  Act,  no  doubt,  the  Catholics  of  Manitoba, 
members  or  not,  of  the  Legislative  Assembly,  and, 
helped  by  the  Catholics  of  the  Federal  Parliament 
and  of  the  Dominion  shall  lie  their  appeal,  and  that 
appeal  being  a  right,  the  Governor  General  in  Coun- 
cil, cannot  overlook  it.  It  is  impossible  to  elude 
this  sub-section  and,  S;ive  the  case  of  deplorable  and 
dangerous  blindness,  every  one  should  understand 
that  it  is  an  insuperable  barrier,  erected  by  the  .Im- 
perial Parliament,  to  stay  all  efforns,  tending  to  de- 
prive the  Roman  Catholic  minority  of  Hei  Majes- 
ty's subjects  in  Manitoba,  of  the  rights  or  privileges 
they  enjoy,  in  relation  to  education. 

The  fourth  sub-section  gives  power  to  the  Feder- 
al P:fliam«  nr,  to  enact  remedial  laws,  should  the 
Provincial  Legislature  neglect  to  comply  with  the 
decisions  of  the  Governor  General,  relative  to  the 
appeal  above  mentioned. 

'1  hat  shows  that  the  appeal  is  not  an  <  mpty  word, 
and  that  the  law  shall  protect  those  to  whom  it 
grants  a  right,  and  make  good  the  maxim  ubi  jus  ibi 
remedium. 

'Therefore  the  British  North  America.  Act,"  in- 
stead of  giving  to  the  Provincial  Legislutre  an  un- 
limited power  in  relation  to  education,  confines  it 
to  certain  dispositions,  and  any  action  contrary  to 
law,  and  intended  for  a  Statute  would  be  ultra  vires 
and  consequently  null. 

\n  order  to  complete  conviction  on  the  subject,  I 
will  enquire  of  the  opponents    of    Cr.tbolic    Schools 


17 

of  Manitoba  what  they  would  think,  what  advice 
they  would  give  and  what  action  thev  would  take, 
supposing  the  Catholic  majority  of  Quebec  deprive 
the  Protectant  minority  ot  th«'  same  Province,  of 
their  Educational  Rights  or  .Privileges. 

What  noise  would  result  not  only  in  Quebec  hut 
throughout  ihc  Dominion  and  perhaps  more  in 
Manitoba  than  anywhere  rise  ! 

What  an  amount  of  reproach  and  result  would 
l»e  lavished  on  the  Car holies  of  Quebec!  From 
every  quarter  an  energetic  appeal  would  go  t  >  the 
Governor  in  Council.  Undoubtedly  His  Excellency 
would  feel,  and  WO'.dd  in  le'ality  be  bound  ro  recall 
to  the  Legislature  of  Quebec,  the  Dispositions  of 
Section  93,  to  prescribe  the  remedy  to  such  an  abuse 
of  power,  and  if,  after  that,  the  Legislature  df  Que- 
bec did  not  hasten  the  enadfiijg  of  the  remedial  law, 
the  Parliament  of  Canada  would  not  be  slow  in  so 
doing,  and  such  would  tic  its    duty. 

The  Catholic  majority  of  Quebec  will  never  com- 
mit such  a  fault,  nor  dteani  of  such  an  injustice  to 
the  Pro' estant  minority,  whv  then  shcmld  the  Pro- 
tectant majority  of  Manitoba  be  suspected  of  hav- 
ing such  a  disposition  towards  the  Catholic  minori- 
ty in  its  mfolsti  In  a  eountrv  like  ours  when  all  ciri- 
zens  enjoy  equal  rights,  there  cannot  be  two  weights 
and  two  measui  es. 

What  the  Protestant  minority  in  Quebec  is  en- 
titled to,  the  Catholic  minority  of  Maniioba  is  equal- 
ly entitled  to.  W  h-'«t  would  be  unjust,  sectarian, 
illegal  and  unconstitutional  on  the  pact  of  the  Cath- 
olic majority  «>f  Quebec,  is  equally  unjust,  sectari- 
an, illegal  and  Unconstitutional  on  the  part  of  the 
Pi-wtcstant  major  tv  of  Manitoba,  or  lather  on  the. 
part  <>f  tit  »se  who  wish  to  />r-  pare  and  excite  the  ma- 
j..ri'y  to  depart  from  the    path  of  justice  and  honor. 

Should  an\  one  be  inclined  t"  think  that  the 
"  British  North  America  A<t  1867"  applies  merely 
to  the  four  Provinces  origifnaliv  united  by  the  said 
Act  and  not  at  all  to  the  Province  of  Manitoba, 
that  wa>  es  ablished  and  admitted  into  the  Confed- 
eration four  •  years  lat«*r;  1  would  invite  him  to. 
peruse  th--  second  section  of  the  "  Manitoba  Act" 
tliat  reads  as    fbUoWS  : 

(2.)   "On,  from  and   after  the  said   day  on  which 


IS 

"  the  order  of  the  Queen  in  Council  shall  take  effect 
"  as  aforesaid  the  provisions  of  the  'British  North 
"America  Act  18b7''  shall,  except  these,  pai  ts  there 
"  of  wbvh'h  are  in  terms  made,  or  by  reasonable 
"intendment  may  be  specially  applicable  to, 
l-or  only  to  affect  one  or  more,  the  Dornin- 
11  ion,  and  except  so  tar  as  the  same  mav  but 
"not  the  whole  of  i  he  Province  now  composing 
"be  varid  by  this  Act.  be  applicable  to  the  Province 
"  of  Manitoba,  in  the  same  way,  and  to  the  like  ex- 
"  tent  as  they  apply  to  the  several  Provinces  of 
"  Canada,  and  as  if  the  Province  of  Manitoba,  had 
"  been  one  of  the  Provinces  originally  united  by 
"  the  said  Act. 

Do-  bthss  the  above  Section  is  too  clear  and  ex- 
plicit to  need  comment.  It  of  course  prevents  the 
application  to  Manitoba,  of  the  second  sub-clause  of 
clause  93  of  the  "  British  America  Act"  that  refers 
exclu-i\ely  to  Ontario  and  Quebec;  but.  on  the 
other  hand,  it  applies  to  Manitoba,  the  other  dis- 
positions of  the  *•  British  North  America  Act"  in 
relation  to  education,  and  consequently  lessens  the 
power  of  the  L-gislatcre  of  Manitoba,  gives  right 
of  appeal  to  the  minority,  binds  the  Governor  Gene- 
ral to  remedy  the  evil,  and  in  case  of  necessity  au- 
thorizes the  Canadian  Pariiment  to  enforce  by  re- 
medial laws  the  decision  of  the  Governor-General 
upon  such  appeal. 

It  cannot  be  objected  that  the  Province  of  Mani- 
toba is  not  entitled  to  the  dispositions  of  the  "  Brit- 
ish Nordi  America  Act,"  relative  to  education,  be- 
cause the  Act  ol  Manitoba  enacted  subsequently,  on 
the  same  subject.  Such  pretension  is  quite  inad- 
missible, it  would  be  equally  t»  ue  to  say  that  the 
6th  clause  of  the  "  Manitoba  Act"  relative  to  the 
Leutenant-Governor,  being  identically  the  same  as 
the  58th  seci  ion  of  the  ''British  North  America 
Act,"  all  the  dispositions  of  the  latter  relative  to  the 
Lieutenant  Governors  of  the  different  Provin.  es,  do 
not  apply  to  the  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Manitona. 

Tl  e dispositions  of  one  law  cannot  annul  the  dispo- 
tions  of  the  other  except  when  contradictory;  bntsnch 
can  not  occur  when  both  Acts  say  the  same  thing, 
or  when  the  one  amplifies  on  the  contents  of  the 
other. 


19 

The  relation  between  the  two  Acts  in  question  is 
as  follows  :  The  93id  section  of  the  "  British 
Nostb  America  Act"  recognizes  the  j'tower  of  the 
Provincial  Legislatures  to  pass  laws  relative  to  edu- 
cation, hut  subject  to  the  dispositions  mentioned 
in  its  mi b  sections,  and  that,  I  repeat,  is  the  law  in 
Manitoba  as  well  ;»s  in  other  Provinces,  while  the 
22nd  section  of  the  Manitoba  Act  recognizes  to  the 
Legislature  of  this  Province,  the  power  to  pass  law 
relative  to  education,  but  subject  to  the  dispositions 
mentioned  in  its  own  sub-sections  ;  and  please  ob- 
j>erve  that  rhese  last  dispositions,  far  from  being  in 
opposition  to  those  of  the  "  British  North  America 
Act,"  are  merely  an  extension  and  development  of 
the  same,  consequently  both  Acts  concur  in  grant- 
ing protection  to  the  Catholic  minority  of  Manitoba, 
and  justify  the  assertion  that  the  minority  of  the 
Prairie  Province  is  better  safeguarded  than  that  of 
the  old  Provinces. 

The  fact  is  obvious  to  any  one  that  takes  the 
trouble  to  read  the  22nd  clause  of  the  Manitoba 
Act,  whil"  bearing  in  mind  that  the  said  Act  has 
all  the  force  of  an  Imperial    Act. 

22.  "  In  and  for  the  Province,  the  said  Legisla- 
"ture  may  exclusively  make  laws  in  relation  to  ed- 
"  ucatioii,  subject  and  according  to  the  following 
"  provisions  : 

(1.)  "  Nothing  i;i  any  such  law  shall  prejudicial-' 
"  Iv  affect  any  right  or  privilege  with  respect  to  de- 
"  lioininatioiud  schools  which  any  class  of  persona 
"have  by  law  or  practice  in  the  Province  at  the 
"  Union. 

•  (2.)  "  An  appeal  shall  lie  to  the*Governor-Gen- 
"  eral  in  Council  from  any  Act  or  decision  of  the 
<l  Legislature  of  the  Province,  or  of  any  provincial 
"  authority,  affecting  any  flight  or  Privilege  of  the 
"Prot.stant  or  Roman  Catholic  minority  of  the 
"  Queen's  subjects  in  relation  to  Education. 

(3)  "  In  case  any  such  Provincial  Law  as  from 
"  time  to  time  seems  to  the  Governor-General  in 
*'  Council  requisite  for  the  due  execution  of  the 
"  provisions  of  this  section,  is  not  made,  or  in  case 
"  anv  decision  of  the  Governor-General  in  Council 
"on  any  appeal  under  this  section  is  not  duly  ex- 
pedited by  the  pioper  Provincial  authority  in  that 


20 


i  execution  of  the  provisions  of  this  section, 
any   decision* of    the  Governor-General,  in 


"  behalf,  then,  and  in  every  such    case,  and    as   far 

"only  as  the  circumstances  of  each  case  require,  the 

"  Parliament  of  Canada  may  make  remedial  laws  for 

"the  'due 

"a  ml 'of 

"  Council  under  this  section.  ' 

In  perusing  the  above  section  it  is  easy  to  ob- 
serve its  resemblance  with  the  93rd  section  of  6he 
"  British  North  America  Act,"  What  now  re- 
mains to  discern  is  the  different  wordings  of  the 
two  laws,  and  then  decide  if  the  diff'e  eitct  tends  to 
diminish  or  toamplify,  on  theguaranteeof  protection 
given  to  the  minority  of  Manitoba.  The  difference 
is  as  follow  s  : 

Act  of  187a. 


Act  of  ISGZ. 

93.  In  and  for  each  Pro- 
vince the  Legislature  .    .   .   . 

(I  )  Nothing  in  any  such 
Law  shall  prejudicially  af- 
fect, any  Bight  or  Privilege 
with  respect  to  henomina- 
tional  Schools,  which  any 
class  of  per- on s  have  by 
Law. 

(2.)  (Only  for  Ontario  and 
QueU-c  ) 

(3  )  Where  in  any  Pro- 
vince a  system  of  S,'  pa  rate 
or  1 'issentient  School  ex- 
ists iy  Law  at  the  Union,  or 
is  thereafter  established  b> 
the  Legislature   of  the    Pro- 


22.  In  and  for  the  Pro- 
vince the  smd  Legis  ature    . 

(1.)  Nothing  in  any  such 
Law  shall  prejudicially  af- 
fect any  Pight  or  Privilege 
with  r.-spect  to  I)  nomi na- 
tional Schu  »Js.  which  any 
cla-s  of  persons  have  bV  Law 

OR   PRACTICE        .        .       . 


(2)   An    aj)peal  shall  lie  to 


vince.  an  appeal  shall  lie  to't»>e  Governor  General  in 
the  Governor-  General  m  Council  f>-r  any  Act  or  I)e: 
Council  from  any^Act  or  De- Icision  of  the  LEGISLATURE 
cision  of  any  PROVINCIAL  OF. TH"  PR»VlNCEOR  <)  ANY 
Authority  affecting  an#  Provi  cial  Authority  af- 
Right  or  Privijege  of  tiie|f.  cting  aM\  Ri«;ht  ><r  Privi- 
Protestant  or  kom.ui  •  'atho-jlegi  of  the  Protestant  or  iio- 
In-  niiii"rit\  of  tin-  Queen's  man  Cat b olio  minority  of  the 
subjects  in  relation  to  Edu-  yuet-n\s  subjects  in  relation 
cation.  to  Education. 

(4.)     v    -     .     .  !     (3.)     .  .      . 

Tin-re  is  not  the  slightest  doiiht  that  what  precede* 
proves  that  the  Manitoba  Act.  amplifies  on  the  pro- 
tection granted  to  tin*  imiwrih  s  bv  the  Imperial 
Act  of  1867,  instead  of  diminishing  it.  By  the 
law  of  18G7  the  Le^isla  u.e  of  each  Province  is 
obliged  t>  safeguard  any  Right  or  Privilege  with 
respect    to  Denominational  Schools  which  any  class 


©f,  persons  liave  by  law.  while,  by  the  Act  of  187$ 
the  Legislature  of  the  Province  of  Manitoba  has  the 
same  obligation  concerning  the  rights  and  privileges 
held  by  law  or  practice, 

.  By  the  Act  of  1867  an  appeal  shall  lie  bo  the 
Governor -(ieneral  in  Council,  but  solely  when  a  sys* 
{em,  of  separate  sch'  els  eri.st  by  Imc  ;  while  the 
Manitoba  Act  authorize*  the  same  appeal  in  any 
cane  affect'tnti  any  ritjlit  or  privilege  '-re, i  without 
a,  systew  of  education  previously  established  by 
laic. 

Tin-  Manitoba  Act  extending  and  amplifying  'he 
protection,  lessens,  in  the  same  nioportion,  the 
power  of  the  Provincial  Legislature  on  the  subject. 

I  am  iki;  the  only  one  that,  views  the  matter  in  this 
light,  but  among  other  testimony  in  corroboration, 
1  could  subpitt  the  appreciation  of  three  important 
newspapers  of  the  Province  of  Ontario,  t  he  k'  'Toronto 
J)aily  (Ho  «•■"''  the  ■•(>//,, icn  Free  Press"  ami  the 
"Hamilton  Evening  Times" 

1.  The  / oronto  Daily  Globe.  This  paper  had  at 
first  countenai  ced  the  movement  hostile  to  Denom- 
inational Schools  of  Manitoba.,  Mature  considera- 
tion «>f  the  subject,  and  sense  of  justice  subsequent- 
ly prevailed  as  it  appears  in  the  issue  ol  27th 
November.  1876.,  of  which  I  give  the  following  ex- 
tract- : 

PUBLIC  EDUCATION   IN   MANITOBA. 

''We  noticed  recent  lr  the  movement  in  Manito- 
"  ba  having  for  its  obiect  the  reform,  or  improve- 
\*  ment  of  the  Public  School  law  of  that  Province, 
''and  leteried  to  the.  efforts  made  in  other  parts  of 
'•the  Dominion  to  effect  such  arrangements  as, 
"  while  securing  the  practicable  system  of  educa- 
"  tion,  are  designed  to  protect  the  rights  and  con- 
u  suit  the  conscientious  scruples  of  minorities.  But 
"  it.  must  not  be  understood  from  this  that  in  Man- 
"  itoba,  any  more  than  elsewhere,  the  rights  of  nii- 
"  norities  can  be  overridden  or  ignored. 

'•The  Local  Legislature  in  ay,  of  con » se,  effect  any 
"  changes  in  the  administration  of  the  school  laws 
"  and  not  violate  existing  rights  and  privileges,  but 


can  do  no  more  than  this.  The  Manitoba  Act, 
"  which  is  the  constitutional  charter  of  the  Pro- 
fi  vince  of  Manitoba,  contains  the  same   provisions. 


22 

"  that  are  to  be  found  in  the  British  North  Ameri- 
"  ca  At-t  in  regard  to  the  ri^li t s  of  minoi  ities  in  the 
11  other  Provinces  in  this  respect. 

'•  Tlie  22nd  section  itsely,  as  well  as  the  sub-sec-' 
"  tions,  adopt  literally  the  text  of  the  British  North 
"America  Act.  It  may  be  supposed,  however, 
"  that  the  Manitoba  Act  having  emanated  from  Do-' 
"  minion  Parliament  and  not  b<  ing,  as.was  the  Brit- 
"  ish  North  America  Act,  a  product  of  the  Imperi- 
"al  Legislation,  might  be  altered  or  amended  by' 
"  t lie  same  authority  that  Originally  eVi acted  it.  But 
"  this  has  been  provided  against  by  an  Imperial! 
"  Act,  31  and  35  Victoria,  Chap.  XXVIII,  passed 
"for  the  express  purpose,  a  lining  other  object*',  of 
'■  giving  the  Manitoba  Act  Validity  and  protecting 
"the  rights  thereby  conferred  fiom  the  danger  above 
"  suggested. 

"The  Parliament  of  Canada  has  no  power  to 
"make  the  smallest  change  in  the  terms  guaranteed 
"  by  the  Manitoba  Act  ;  and  that  the  Local  Legis- 
"  lature  can  only  do  so  in  respect  of  such  matters 
"as  Mre  specially  CO h tided  to  its  jurisdiction,  of 
"which  as  the  quotation  we  have  given  fiom  the 
"  22nd  section  shows,  the  right  of  minorities  as  ex- 
"  istent  at  the  tune  Of  the  union  is  not  one.'' 

2.  "  The  Ottawa  Free,  J'ress."  Tin*  journal  of 
the  Capital  before  perusing  the  above  article  of  the 
Globe  and  under  the  unfavorable  impression  caused 
by  another  issue  of  tin- same  organ,  wrote  as  follows 
on  the  1st  o    December,  1876  : 

SEPARATE  SCHOOLS  IN   MANITOBA. 

"A  discussion  is  going  on  in  the  Province  of 
"  Manitoba  just  now  on  'he  subject  of  the  school  sys- 
"  tern  of  that  Province.  The  agitation  which  is  now 
"sought  to  be  raided,  apparently  more  by  the  Toron- 
"to  Globe  than  by  the  people  of  tlej  Prairie  Province, 
"looks  ostensibly  to  the  fo. lowing  objects,  \iz:  the 
"abolition  of  the  present  Board  of  Education  and  the 
"estaolishue  nt  of  a  non-sectarian  system,  compulsory 
"use  of  English  text  books  in  the  schools,  all  public 
■"  schools  to  be  subject  to  the  same  r  gnlatioDS  ;  the 
"appointment  of  inspectors;  establishment  of  a 
"  training  school  for  teachers,  and  a  new.  plan  for 
"the  allotment  of  school  moneys.  This  moans,  in  short, 
"  the  total  abolition  of  separate   school    system  and 


23 

"  considering  the  nature  of*  the  subject,  and  the  de- 
"  lieate  character  of  the  interests  affected,  it  appears 
"  to  us  that  it  would  lie  the  wiser  course  ion  the  part 
"of  our  "Toronto  contemp  -rary  to  have,  the  agita- 
"  tion  to  those  more  immediately  interested. 

"  Tiie  only  p  ).ssible  result  can  be  to  stir  up  sec- 
"  tarian  strife  and  heart  burning's  such  us  unhappily 
"  prevail  in  New  Brunswick,  and  which  are  most 
"undesirable  elements  to  introduce  in  a  young  and 
"  growing  community  comprising  mixed  population, 
"  both  as  to  language  and  religion. 

'•it  is  an  agitation  that  could  not  tail  to  he  attend 
"ed  with  a  considerable  degree  of  asperity,  trenching 
'•upon  dangerous  ground,  which  it  would  be  well  to 
"  avoid  and  which  it  is  no  part  of  the  people 
"  or  journals  in  this  part  of  the  Dominion  to 
"  assist  in    bringing  about. 

"The  discussion  is  more  injudicious,  as  there  is 
"  no  possisible  means  of  attaining  the  object  sought 
"  professedly  by  this  agitation.  The  Manitoba  Act 
"  under  whose  authority  separate  schools  exist  in 
"that,  Provinc-,  and  which  forms  a  portion  of  the 
"  constitution  of  the  coyutry.  Was  bv  Imperial  Act 
"established  beyond  the  power  of  the  Parliament 
"  of  the  Dominion  or  Legislature  of  the  Province  to 
"  alter. 

"  Separate  schools  in  Manitoba  can  only  be  dis- 
"  established  by  the  Act  of  the  Catholic  b  >dy  itself, 
"ami  we  may  rest  assurer!,  from  the  well-known 
"policy  ot  that  denomination,  that  such  action  will 
"never  be  intiated  by  them.  Under  all  these  cir- 
"  cumstiances,  as  we  have  pointed  cut  before,  the  ag- 
"  it  at  ion  of  the  subject  and  especially  irs  agitation 
"irmi  outside  the  Province  can  lead  to  no  result  so 
"  far  as  its  professed  object  is  concerned,  while  it 
"  may  be  productive  of  very  undesirable  results,  by 
"stirring  up  sectarian  strife,  discord,  producing  ir- 
"litation  and  creating  heartburnings  and  animosi- 
"ties  which  would  disturb  the  harmony  and  might 
"seriously  injure  the  welfare  of  the  FiVvince." 

3.  The  Hamilton  Kvenyng  Times.  Tne  above  ar- 
ticle of  the  '■•Free  i^'ress,  and  that  of  the  Globe 
which  it  combats,  suggested  the  fallowing  remarks 
which  I  read  in  the  Hamdtou  Evening  Times  of 
the  9th  Dec.  1876: 


24 

"The  Globe  is  urging  that  the  schools  rn  Manifco*- 

*  ba  should  he    made  lie i sectarian,  while  the  Ottawa 

*  Free  Press  shows  very  clearly  that  it  is  Impossible 
K  tlmt  they     wouM    be    s ,i:le    withoit    Imp-rial 

*  Legislation.  Manitoba  hasr 'if  anything  a'strong- 
"  er  Imperial  guarantee  for  the  continuance  of  its 
"sepuate  schools  tJun  the  older  Provinces,  so  that 
"  the  discussion  in  Mumooa  of  the  question  raised* 
"  bv  the  UJobe  can  only  do  mischief  without  any 
"  possibility  of  good  results  of  any  kind  arising,  The 
"  example  of  Ontario  proves  that  it  would  be  a  good 
"thing  if  all  the  Provinces  had  separate  schools,  and 
'•and  it  is  most  certainly  *n  uniuiii  Jed  e\  ll  to  raise 
1  ail  agita  ion  to  tak^  them  from  Provinces  that  al- 
'•  ready  have  them,  more  especially,  if  those  who 
*'  agitate  for  this  cm  only  have  the  agitation  for 
*'  their  pains/' 

The  thive  above  journals,  together  with  many 
others,  some  of  which,  although  hostile'. to  separate 
schools,  are  of  my  opinion  that  the  establishment 
in  Manitoba,  of  a  system  of  education  opposed  to 
that  now  existing,  is  impossible. 

The  antagonists  of  ill  ■  Catholic  schools  of  our 
Province  feel  encouraged  in  their  endeavours'  to 
overthrow  them,  because  i  he  ''Common  School  Act, 
1871,"  of  New  Brunswick  was  not  disallowed,  ard 
that,  ms  yet,  the  catholics  of  that  Province  have  to 
abide  bv  it  Evidently,  prejudice  blindfolds,  other- 
wise it  is  impossible  not  to  Bee  the  <  s-ential  d  rf*  r- 
ence  between  the  position  of  the  Catholies  of  Mani- 
toba, in  1877,  and  that  of  theii  co-reli<*ionisis  of 
New  Brunswick  in  1871.  All  the  'arguments  em- 
ployed against  the  Catlmlics  of  New  Bruhswick 
and  the  legal  opinions  adverse  to  ih  in.  may  be  re- 
sumed ms  follows  :  the  la  to  having  confer  red  no  right 
or  privilege  to  the  Catholics  before  or  after  the  union., 
the//  do  not  enjoy  that  of  Appeal,  consequently  the 
Legislature  of  Xew  Brunswick  ht>s  an  open  field  for 
legislation  on  education. 

Even  with  the  supposition  that  this  opinion  be 
correct,  who  can  fail  to  discover  (hat  it  is  impos- 
sible to  apply  »t  to  Manitoba,  the  position  being  en- 
tirely different. 

New  Brunswick  had  no  law  establishing. separate 
schools,  while,    on  the  contrary,    Manitoba  has  laws 


25 

establishing  them.  The  privileges  enjoyed  by  the 
Catholics  of  New  Brunswick  were  hot  conferred 
by  law  ;  in  Manitoba  it  is  the  law  thai  confers  on 
Catholics  the  rights  and  privileges  they  enjoy.  The 
subjections  of  section  93  having  no  application  in 
New  Brunswick,  the  Imperial  Act  did  not  in  any 
wav  restrict  the  powers  of  the  Legislature  of  that 
Province  in  the  enactment  of  its  educational  laws, 
nor  grant  to  the  minority  the  right  of  Appeal,  while 
the  3rd  and  4th  subsections  having  their  entire  ap- 
plication in  Manitoba,  the  Imperial  Act  lessens,  in 
as  much,  the  power  of  the  Local  Legislature  and  con- 
fers the  right  of  Appeal.  In  a  word,  as  lonu  as 
yes  will  not  mean  no  and  no  mean  yes,  the  argu- 
ments brought  against  the  Catholics  of  New  Bruns- 
wick have  ad  their  force  ito  favor  of  the  Catholics 
of  Manitoba;  and  that,  let  it  be  remembered,  even 
without  considering  anything  else  than  the  British 
N«»ith  \merica  At,  and  adopting  the  interpreta- 
tion of  the  same  Act,  as  given  by. those  who  placed 
the  Catholics  < if  New  Brunswick  in  the  situation 
they  so  relu«ctanly  undergo. 

The  impossibility  to  abolish  separate  schools  in 
Manitoba,  becomes  still  more  apparent  when,  after 
examining  the  Act  of  1867,  we  ie  consider  tliat  of 
1870.  By  the  latter,  which  is  that  of  Manitoba, 
it  is  not  necessa  y.  as  already  shown,  that  the  rights 
or-  privileges  enjoyed  by  the  minority  be  conferred 
by  the  law;  it  siilHces  that  they  be  so  by  practice. 
Tlii- last  word  alone,  had  it  been  found  in  the  Act 
of  1867.  would  have  saieguaided  the  Catholics  of 
New  Brttnsw  ck. 

By  the  Act  of  1870.  the  ri-ht  of  Appeal  is  not, 
as  in  the  Act  of  1867,  sufrj^et  to  the  condition  of  the 
pn-' xistmce  of  a  syst  m  of  separate  or  dissentient 
txhools  established  oy  raw.  No.  by  the  Act  o*'  1870, 
there  is  ulitfuys  rooinfr  Appeal;  from  any  viola' ion 
of  right,  rt en  without  the  pie-esla'dishmei/t  by  law 
of  o  system  of    Denotniiiatio  at  schools  ;  for  it  must 

1 hservrd     thai,     the  clanse     do<-s  not     determine 

what  must  l-e  tue  origin  of  su  ;h  r  ght;  it.  suffices  that 
tiit  v  have  i  e  J-.,  and  are,  enjoyed  either  by  law,  by 
practice,  by  treaties   or  in  any  way  whatsoever. 

Without  having  ever  been  in  the  councils  of  those 
who  diew  up  the  law  of  1870,  it  is  easy  to  see  why 


26 

the  same  Act  in  its  section  22  repeats,  while  modi- 
fying it,  the  section  93  of  the  Act  of  1867.  The 
storm  that  broke  out  in  New  Brunswick  in  1871 
had  already  had  its  forebodings  the  year  before. 
The  iramers  of  the  Confederation  noticed  that  they 
had  involuntarily  left  an  ou.ission  in  the  law  of 
1867,  relative  to  education;  and  in  order  not  expose 
the  Province  of  Manitoba  to  the  difficulties  they 
foresaw,  but  too  late,  for  New  Brunswick,  they  re- 
solved to  complete  the  Act  of  1867  by  that  of  1870. 
This  explains  how  the  two  Acts  differ  while  resemb- 
ling each  other. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  motive  ot  this  dou- 
ble legislation  on  the  same  subject,  both  Acts  exist; 
they  both  safeguard  the  minority,  and  come  to  par- 
alyze any  effort  made  to  deprive  it  of  its  acquired 
rights. 


I  had  just  finished  what  precedes  when  I  receiy; 
ed  the  "  Daily  Free  Press' ot  the  19th  January, 
1877,  in  which  I  find  that  the  Protestant  section  of 
the  Board  of  Education  had  assembled  on  the  eve 
at  Winnipeg,  and  that  an  Executive  Committee  of 
the  same  had  submitted  the  draft  of  a  bill,  which 
they  were  instructed  to  prepare  bj  a  resolution 
passed  Oct.  14th,  last. 

In  November,  1876,  the  "Toronto  Globe"  had  al- 
ready disclosed  the  mystery,  and  made  known  to 
the  public  in  Ontario  what  had  been  withheld  from 
the  public  in  Manitoba,  notwithstanding  the  pecu- 
liar interest  the  latter  should  take  in  transactions 
that  concern  themselves  alone. 

The  measure  proposed  and  now  published  by  the 
Protestant  Section  ot  the  Board  of  education  is.  as 
it  appears,  based  on  nine  points  of  which  the  two 
principal  are,  "The  establishment  of  a  purely  noii- 
Bectarian  system  of  public  schools,"  and  "  the  aboli- 
tion of  the  Board  of  Education  it.  its  present  sec- 
tional character,  and  the  appointment  of  a  new 
Board  without  sections." 

In  the  pieceding  pages  I  have  opposed  the  scheme 
in  question,  but  I  must  conf«  ss  that  I  opposed  it 
without  being  either  able  or  willing  to  believe  that 
it  had  been  formed   oy  a    Board    including   men  of 


27 

learning,  high  standing  in  society  and  deservedly 
enjoying  respect  and  esteem.  I  did  not  think  that 
a  plan  bearing  such  a  taint  of  illegality  could  lie 
the  fact  of  a  Board  established  by  the  law  and  act- 
ing officially  in  its  name. 

The  few  oetails  furnished  by  the  press  concern- 
ing the  meeting  of  the  19th  hist.,  have  a  signifi- 
cance that  will  escape  no  one. 

The  Protestant  section  of  the  Board  is  composed 
of  twelve  members,  only  Hie  were  present,  and  «»ne 
of  them  could  not  refrain  from  observing  that  he 
"  considered  the  presence  of  only  five  members 
when  so  imn ortant  a  matter  wis  to  came  into  con- 
sideration as  very  discouraging." 

"  The  Reverend  President  and  the  Reverend 
Secretary  expressed  a  doubt  as  to  the  policy  of  dis 
cussing  the  proposed  measure  when  there  was  only 
a  btre  quorum  of  the  Board  present." 

Another  Reverend  member  "  expressed  his  per- 
son d  views  as  strongly  oppose*!  to  the  teaching  of 
religion  iti  the  public  schools,"  while  a  lay  member 
favored  the  inculcation  in  the  public  schouls  of  fun- 
damental religious  principles." 

As  it  often  occurs  e  pltiribus  unum  "  it  was  final- 
"  ly  resolved  that  the  Board  adjourn  till  Friday,  the 
"  2nd  prox  ,  at  2  p.m  ,  and  that  the  draft  of  the 
u  proposed  bill  be  revised  and  printed,  and  copies 
"  sent  to  the  Members  before  that  date." 

The  above  meeting,  and  the  circumstances  that 
characterize  it,  fur  nish  abundant  matter  for  com- 
ment, and  such  will  certainly  be  given  later-.  For 
my  part,  I  must  just  now,  keep  within  the  bounds 
of  the  legal  question.  I  am  quite  convinced,  and  I 
think  I  have  proved,  that  the  law  is  contrary  to  the 
proposed  change,  and  [  have  not  the  slightest 
doubt  that  the  Legislative  and  Executive  authori- 
ties whose  combined  action  is  requisite  to  the  pas- 
sage and  enforcements  of  our  statutes,  will  Stand  to 
their  duty,  repulse  the  injustice  that  threatens  the 
minority  and  not  suffer  such  a  stain  to  soil  the  his- 
tory of  our  Province. 

1  shall  only  add  a  few  words  to  explain  the  rea- 
son of  my  extreme  surprise,  on  seeing  that  the  Pro- 
testant section  not  only  ask  for  a  thing  illegal 
in  itself,  but,  moreover,     asked  for  it  in  a    manner 


28 

contrary  to  the  spirit  of  our  Provincial  statutes  and 
implicitly  condemned  thereby. 

Our  Provincial  laws  create  a  General  Board  of 
Eud cation  and  invest  it  with  power  to  make  such 
regulations  as  it  may  think  proper  for  tile  general 
organization  of  schools.  Tins  Board  lias  conse- 
quently the  duty  to  consider  the  general  interest  of 
education,  and  is  composed  of  twenty-one  members, 
twelve  Protestants,  and  nine  Catholic*, 

The  same  Provincial  law  requires  that  the  Gene- 
ral  Board  shall  resolve  itself  into  two  Sectional 
Boards  or  committees,  the  one  composed  of  the  Pro- 
testant, and  the  other  of  the  Catholic  members,  of  the 
said  General  Board,  and  that  to  eacli  of  those  re- 
pectively  be  refem  d  the  administration  of  the  schools 
belonging,  to  the  section. 

The  sectional  Boards  have  consequently  the  duty 
to  coi  sider  the  particular  interest  and  mamtyement 
of  the  schools  of  their  respective  denominations. 

The  General  Board*  may  perhaps  be  styled  a  Fed- 
eral Senate  of  Education  and  the  sectional  Boards 
are  the  executive*  committees  of  their  respective 
sections.  This  is  not  at  all  unusual,  and  is  exem- 
plified in  numerous  organizations,  anionyj  others  in 
the  case  of  certain  universities  that  have  their  Sen- 
ate, and  besides  that,  distinct  Facilities  enjoying 
complete  independence  among  themselves,  ai  d 
even  with  regard  to  their  Semite  except  in  matters 
concerning  the  general    organization. 

I  fail  to  become  convinced  that  it  needs  an  un- 
usual amount  of  intelligence  to  detect  the  difference, 
that  exists  betveen  tfye  dunes  of  the  General  Board 
and  those  of  the  Sectional  Boaids  no  more  than 
that  it  needs  an  extraordinary  amount  of  good  will 
to  allow  these  different  Boards  to  act  side  by  side 
without  encroach ui£i it  or  uneasiness. 

One  must  have  never  studied  our  law  of  educa- 
tion, or  else  faintly  endeavored  to  facilitate  its  op- 
eration, t  »  say  that  :  '•  under  the  present  law  we 
have  virtually  two  systems  covering  the  same 
ground,  which  are  both  impraeticetl  and  ineffici- 
ent." 

We  have  but  one  s;/ stem  of education,  which  like 
all  other  organizations,  at  the  while,  Legislative 
and  administrative,  cmnpi  ehends    different    ramiii- 


•' 


29 

cations,  that  is  to  say  ;  the  General  Board,  Sectional 
Boards,  the  Superintendents,  the  Board  of  Trustees. 
&c.  &c.  As  many  distinct  branches  graftal  on  the 
«ame  tree,  the  Law,  whence  they  derive  the  sap 
that  imparts  them  life  and  maintains  their  strength 
and  vigor,  provided  each  branch  remain  in  its  own, 
place.  Unfortunately,  the  last  condition  was  dune 
away  with,  in  the  Oi  currence  I  take  objection  to. 

What  was  considered  in  the  meetiug  of  the  19th 
inst  ,  is  undoubtedly  a  question  of  general  interest 
in  education,  therefore  according  to  the  snirit  and 
even  to  the  letter  of  law,  becomes  the  province  of 
our  General  Board.  To  treat  such  question  of 
general  interest  in  a  Sectional  Board  is  to  make  lit- 
tle of  it,  and  to  reduce  it  to  the  proportion  of  a  de- 
nominational oi  rather  of  a  Sectarian  object. 

Since  members  of  the  Board  of  Education  thought 
proper  to  agitate  a  question  of  such  magnitude  and 
universal  interest,  why  did  they  not  bring  it  before 
the  General  Board  1 

Would  it  be,  penhance,  that  feeling  the  proposed 
change  to  be  so  offensive  to  Catholics  it  was  thought 
more  advisable  to  work  underhand,  and  to  not  even 
mention  the  object  in  view  to  the  nine  Catholic 
mem  l»ers  of  the  board  ? 

If,  on  the  contrary,  the  intended  scheme  was  sup- 
ported by  good  and  solid  reasons,  its  authors  should 
have  been  glad  to  make  it  known  to  their  Catholic 
colh-agues.  Reason  is  always  at  home  among  sen- 
sible people.  Who  knows  but  that  the  Catholics 
themselves  might  have  something  reasonable  to  say 
on  the  subject  '■  It  is  with  the  strike  of  ideas,  as 
with  that  of  flints  ;  it  may  give  light,  and  such  light 
as  may  sometimes  modify  opinions.  This  was  the 
case  with  the  Toronto  Globe  m  the  month  of  Nov- 
ember, when,  after  expressing  its  views  in  favor  of 
the  plan,  soon  after  ueclaied  that  the  same  was  an 
impossibility. 

It  was  considered,  with  reason,  as  "  very  discour- 
aging that  so  important  a  matter"  should  be  refer- 
red to  the  tribunal  of  ''five"  Judges,  that  had  no 
right  to  decide  officially  on  the  matter.  A  little 
More  dissuasion  might  have  brought  light,  certainly 
not  prejudicial  to  the  subject. 

Still  more,  Protestants  have  the  majority  in  the 


ro 

Board  ;  even  with  the  supposition,  although  such' 
seems  impossible,  that  they  had  no  good  reasons  in 
support  of  their  views,  or  that  the  Catholics  had 
none  to  oppose  to  them  ;  or,  what  is  better  still, 
that  the  convictions  on  both  sides  are  so  firm  that 
it  would  be  useless  to  atcempt  to  modify  them,  the 
advantage  was  still  siding  with  the  number- ;  and 
as  twelve  exceed  nine,  if  the  twelve  be  as  unani- 
mous as  the  nine,  they  would  have  carried  the  mea- 
sure in  the  General  Board. 

Had  the  whole  transaction  been  conducted  in 
that  way,  the  measure  would  appear  to  me  equally 
illegal  in  itself;  but  I  could  not,  and  I  would  nob 
blame  the  mode  of  action.  It  would  be  simply  a  re- 
gular aathordii  acting  officially  in  matters  of  its 
ordinary  competence,  aud  in  the  marine)'  provided 
by  the  law. 

Unfortunately,  quite  the  reverse  took  place,  one 
section  only  was  invited  to  meet  ;  some  of  its  mem- 
bers answered  the  call  ;  others  abstained,  and  there, 
under  the  pretence  and  the  name  of  an  official  position 
five  gentlemen  examined  and  decided  on  a  question 
not  belonging  to  them  as  a  body,  though  they  may- 
claim  the  right  to  examine  it  as  individuals,  and 
they  decided,  in  the  name  of  the  Board,  that  the 
endeavor  must  be  made  to  crush  the  Catholic  sec- 
tion. Instead  of  busying  themselves,  about  and  for 
themselves,  as  to  the  changes  that  might  satisfy  those 
that  are  said  to  be  dissatisfied  with  the  actual  man* 
agement  of  their  schools,  why  do  they  endeavor  to 
throw  on  the  Catholic  seetion  the  responsibility 
that  does  not  belong  to  it,  and  that,  in  matters  which 
by  the  actual  law,  are   beyond  its  control  1 

What  a  queer  idea  to  fancy  that  all  that  is  said 
against  the  administration  of  schools  will  he  stopped 
by  pronouncing  against  the  Catholic  section  the 
famous  sentence  :  "  Let  it  be  destroyed  /"  "  Delenda 
est  Carthago.*' 

It  is  with  words  as  with  drums,  the  emptiest  are 
the  most  sonorous,  and  vice  versa.  Reform  is  spo- 
ken of,  and  with  that  bitj,  very  big  word,  it  is 
thought  that  the  population  is  to  be  startled,  that 
the  Members  of  the  Legislature  will  be  influenced 
by  the  fear  of  losing  their  seats  at  the  next  general 
election ;  and  with   the  aid  of   the   stratagem,  per- 


31 

sonal  views  and  secret  animosities  are  expected  to 
prevail  against  Catholics.  Evidently,  this  last  re- 
sult, though  not  professedly,  is,  in  reality,  the  sole 
object  in  view. 

In  the  name  of  law  and  of  justice,  let  me  be 
permitted  to  make  an  appeal  to  the  good  sense  of 
the  Protestant  population  and  to  tin?  Members  that 
represent  it  in  the  Legislative  Assembly,  to  beg 
of  them  not  to  forget  that  the  section  of  the  Board 
that  exclusively  governs  their  schools,  has  the  right 
to  do  by  itself,  and  for  them,  all  that  is  necessary 
for  their  good  administration,  and  that  the  re- 
form spoken  of  is  merely  in  view  to  injure  Catholic 
schools.  The  new  scheme  affords  no  new  facility 
Jor  the  success  of  Protestant  schools,  while  it  would 
largely  impede  that  of  the  Catholic  schools.  Above 
all,  the  s -heme  that  is  intended  is  illegal  in  its"lf, 
and  in  the  manner  it  has  been  prepared  by  the 
Sactional  Board. 

I  say  the  Sectional  Board,  notwithstanding  my 
convictions  that  theie  aie  men  in  that  Board  wor- 
thy of  my  respect,  and  animated  with  such  broad 
views  that  they  would  not  wilfully  mingle  in  a 
manoeuvre  so  narrow  and  unworthy  of  them. 


32 


SECOND  THE     ESTABLISHMENT      OF    NON-SECTARIAI* 

SHHOOLS  FROM   A  RELIGIOUS  POINT  OF  VIEW. 

In  the  foregoing  article  is  shown  that  the  pro- 
ject of  replacing-  the  actual  school  law  in  Manitoba 
by  another  system  was  a  project  illegal  and  uncon- 
stitutional. The  task  assumed  was  not  a  difficult 
one,  the  Constitution  is  so  explicit  on  the  point  that 
its  attentive  perusal  suffices  to  conviuce  of  the  ille- 
gality of  the  proposed  scheme. 

I  now  come  to  the  second  part  of  my  thesis  and 
examine  the  |>lan  from  a  religions  standpoint. 
Here  again  I  have  no  hesitation  in  affirming,  that  [ 
am  not  in  sympathy  with  the  socalled  system  of 
"  Non  Sectarian  Public  School-,"  and  my  reason  is, 
because  the  system  is  essentially  anti-religious  and 
anti-christian. 

I  beg  of  the  reader  not  to  become  over-excit.ed  at 
the  announcement  of  a  few  reflections  on  a  subject 
so  deli'-ate  and  on  widen  it  is  so  easy  to  arouse  the 
susceptibilities  of  those  who  differ  with  us  in  opin- 
ion. My  intention  is  not  to  enter  upon  irritating 
Controversy.  Far  from  me  the  slightest  desire  to 
offend  any  one  ;  what  I  wish  is,  to  draw  attention 
to  a  question  deserving  the  most  serious  co>  sidera- 
tion  of  all  the  religious  denominations  that  compose 
our  population. 

No  doubt  theology  plays  a  part  here,  for  the  sub- 
lime science  embraces  not  only  all  that  relates  to> 
the  supernatural  but.  as  Wrll,  all  the  duties  of  man, 
ami  viewed  in  this  light,  is  the  resort  of  all,  and  I 
may  say  is  relished  by  all  those  that  form  the  popu- 
lation, I  now  address.  Canadians  being  a  religious 
people  can  hear  mention  made  of  duty  >wtbout  tak- 
ing oMense  and  will  not  find  fault  with  a  well-wish- 
er coming  forwaid  to  point  out,  with  resj>eet  and 
affectionate  interest,  ihe  dangers  towards  which  the 
present  generation  is  ushered.  All  our  people 
comprehend  the  necessity  of  knowing  God,  of  loving 


33 


him  and  serving  him.  All  are  well  aware  that 
there  alone  can  be  found  the  securities  needed  by 
society  and  the  pledge  of  final  happiness  that  indi- 
viduals aspire  to. 

At  ease  on  this  wide  and  firm  platform,  I  freely 
repeat,  the  System  of  n on  Sectarian  Schools  is  a  sys- 
tem essentially  anti-religious  and  one  that  must 
needs  be  repugnant  to  the  conscience  of  every  chris- 
tian. In  proof  of  what  I  advance  I  will  say  :  1st, 
That  the  system  disguises  its  tendencies  and  deceives 
by  assuming  a  name  that  does  not  define  it  proper- 
ly ;  2nd,  That  it  is  impossible  with  us ;  3rd,  That 
were  it  possible/  it  is  not  desirable  ;  4th,  That  the 
system  is  not  desired. 

1st,  The  name  given  to  the  "non-Sectarian  system" 
is  inaccurate  and  does  not  convey  an  exact  idea  of 
what  the  system  really  is  ;  a  name  that  discloses 
neither  the  origin,  the  principles,  the  tendencies  nor 
the  result  of  the  system. 

The  abuse  made  q£  words  is  astonishing.  They 
as  well  as  language  were  intended  for  man  to  ex 
press  their  ideas,  but  how  often  does  it  not  occui 
that  the  use  of  a  word — entirely  void  of  the  sense 
given  it  and  having  in  reality  quite  a  different 
meaning — deeeives  the  unguarded  and  leads  them 
in  a  direction  they  would  otherwise  carefullv  avoid. 
Thus  in  the  name  of  religion  men  have  often  been 
spurred  on  to  the  greatest  crimes  ;  in  the  name  of 
liberty,  the  utmost  subjection  has  been  imposed  ;  in 
the  name  of  protection  slavery  has  been  proclaimed  ; 
in  the  name  of  justice  acts  of  the  most  crying  injus- 
tice have  ceen  perpetrated  ;  in  the  name  of  equal 
rights,  the  most  rediculous  and  the  most  contradic-* 
tory  distinctions  have  been  established.  In  like 
manner,  under  the  protection  of  the  word  "  non  sec- 
tarian-" sectaries  arises,  sectarian  in  the  widest 
sense  of  the  word,  sectarian  not  only  in  their  en- 
deavors to  maintain  their  own  principles,  but  ex- 
tending their  sectarianism  to  the  degree  of  forcing 
others  to  submit  to  their  plan,  and  even  of  making 
them  pay  for  its  diffusion.  Thus  in  fact  sectarian- 
ism is  the  consequence  of  a  system  of  education  pre- 
tended to  have  been  established  purposely  to  do 
away  with  sectarianism. 


34 


It  is  unfair  and  injudicious  to  play  with  words, 
especially  when  the  same  words  tend  to  mislead  the 
public  mind,  to  deceive  a  great  uumber  of  those  act- 
ing in  good  faith  and  with  the  most  sincere  inten- 
tions, and  to  serve  the  designs  of  others  not  equally 
upright. 

The  mere  mention  of  Sectarianism,  Sectarian  In- 
stitutions or  Schools  often  suffices  to  excite  mistrust 
and  disturd  even  honest  minds,  it  even  dictates  the 
most  unjust  and  arbitrary  measures  that  in  such 
circumstances,  easily  obtain  assent.  While,  on  the 
oth^r  hand,  for  many,  it  is  enough  to  hear  the  word 
"  non-Sectarian  System,"  to  relieve  and  convince 
them  that  there  is  perfection,  and  that  every  one 
should  be  takei>  with  enthusiasm  for  a  system  inju- 
rious to  no  one.  Amidst  such  a  confusion  of  ideas 
provoked  by  misrepresentation  and  abuse  of  words, 
it  is  easy  to  overlook  what  should  be  done  and  what 
should  be  avoided. 

I  say  that  the  word  "  non-aec(  arian  "  applied  to 
the  system  in  question  is  necessarily  deceptive  and 
the  ground  of  my  assertion  is  quite  simple  :  The 
system  is  the  doctrine,  or,  if  you  like  the  word  bet- 
ter, the  opinion  of  persons  united  in  the  same  con- 
viction and  consequently  opposed  to  the  opinion 
or  doctrine  of  other  persons  differing  with  them. 

The  system  is  therefore  sectarian,  for  it  is  the 
teaching  of  a  class  and  opposed  to  the  system  advo- 
cated by  other  classes  of  individuals.  It  is  well 
known  that  the  word  sect  comes  from  the  latin  secta 
and  the  latter  derives  from  the  verb  seco  to  cut  off, 
#  separate.  Well,  now,  I  ask,  if,  perchance,  those 
i  who  speak  of  establishing  their  socalled  "  non-sec- 
tarian "  system,  do  not  separate  from  those  that  re- 
ject it.  Is  it  not  their  aim  to  have  opinions  pre- 
vail, opposed  to  their  adversaries  1  Do  they  not 
assume  that  they  are  in  the  right,  and  that  their 
views  ought  to  be  endorsed  1  Is  not  all  this  Secta- 
rian ? 

A  system,  to  be  non-sectarian,  would  have  to  be 
neither  in  conformity  with  nor  opposed  to  any  sect 
whatsoever.  Every  one,  it  is  true,  discovers  secta- 
rianism in  a  teaching  in  conformance  with  the  doc- 
trin  of  a  teaching  body  ;  it  should    be  equally    evi- 


35 

■dent  to  all  that  Sectarianism  prevails  in  the  Body 
that  opposes  the  teachings  of  another.  If  I  am 
looked  upon  by  my  neighbor  as  Sectarian  because  I 
maintain  my  own  convictions,  my  neighbor  becomes 
equally  sectarian  in  my  eyes,  the  moment  he  oppo- 
ses them.  If  I  am  Sectarian,  because  I  say  a  child 
should  be  taught  "  there  is  a  God,"  you  are  equally 
Sectarian  if  you  deny  chat  a  child  should  be  taught 
"  there  is  a  God."  If  I  am  Sectarian  while  affirm- 
ing that  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ  should  be  con, 
fessed  in  schools,  you  are  at  least  equally  Sectarian- 
if  you  maintain  that  such  teaching  should  be  avoid- 
ed" 

A  number  of  individuals  united  in  the  same  be- 
lief form  a  sect  and  while  one  disowns  the  convic- 
tions of  other  s  it  aims  solely  at  the  establishment  of 
its  own.  Others  differ  with  us  only  because  we 
wish  to  differ  from  them. 

The  exclusion  of  all  religious  teaching  does  not 
prevent  a  school  system  from  being  sectarian. 
Every  one  knows  of  the  sxistence  of  a  sect  whose 
fundamental  principle  is  to  abolish  and  abstain  trom 
all  religious  teaching.  The  same  sect  has  its  teach- 
ers, its  'tribunes,  its  journals,  its  adepts,  and,  in  fact 
its  entire  organization.  If  you  do  away  with  relig- 
ious instruction  in  schools,  you  may  indeed  make 
them  neither  Catholic  nor  Protestant  but  for  all  that 
you  would  not  make  them  "  non- sectarian  "  because, 
while  rejecting  every  other  doctrine,  you  would 
adopt  that  of  the  sect  that  rejects  the  teachings  of 
any  religion.  While  there  is  divergency  of  opinion 
a  "  non-sectarian  "  system  cannot  exist,  because  the 
training  of  children  according  to  the  views  of  some 
would  be  disapproved  of  by  others.  One  sect  is  put 
aside  merely  to  adopt  another. 

John  C.  Spencer,  Secretary  of  State  and  Super- 
intendent of  Schools  in  the  United  States,  made  a 
report  to  the  Legislature  of  New  York,  in  which 
I  read  the  following  paragraph  which  comes  per- 
fectly to  my  subject: — "  To  the  plan' (Denomina- 
tional Schools")  objections  have  been  made  "that 
"  it  would  enable  different  religious  denominations 
"  to  establish  schools  of  a  Sectarian  character,  and 
"  that  thereby  religious  dissensions  would  be  aggra- 
"  vated,  if  not  generated.     The  objettion  itself  pro- 


36 


*  ceeds  on  a  sectarian  principle  and  assumes  the 
"  power  to  control  that  which  is  neither  right  nor 
"  practicable  to  subject  to  any  denomination." 

"It  is  believed  to  be  an  error  ta  suppose  that  the 
"  absence  of  all  religious  instruction,  if  it  were  prac- 
"  ticable,  is  a  mode  of  avoiding  sectarianism.  On 
1 '  the  contrary  it  would  be  in  itself  sectarian,  because 
"  it  would  be  consonant  to  the  views  of  a  particular 
"  class  and  opposed  to  the  opinions  of  other  classes. 
"Those  who  reject  creeds  and  resist  all  efforts  to 
"  infuse  them  into  the  minds  of  the  young  before 
"  thev  have  arrived  at  the  maturity  ot  judgment 
"  which  omy  enable  them  to  form  their  own  opin- 
"  ions  would  be  gratified  by  a  system  which  so  fully 
"  accomplishes  their  purposes.  But  there  are  those 
"  who  hold  contrary  opinions,  and  who  insist  on 
"  guarding  the  young  against  the  influence  of  their 
"  own  passions,  and  the  contagion  of  vice  by  im- 
"■  planting  in  their  minds  and  hearts  those  elements 
"  of  faith  which  are  held  by  this  class  to  be  the  in- 
"  dispensable  foundation  of  moral  principles.  This 
"  description  of  persons  regard  neutrality  and  in- 
"  difference  as  the  most  insidious  form  of  hostility. 
"It  is  not  the  business  of  the  undersigned  to  ex- 
"  press  an  opinion  on  the  merits  of  those  views.  His 
"  only  purpose  is  to  show  the  mistake  of  those  ^vho 
"  suppose  they  may  avoid  sectarianism  by  avoiding 
"  all  religious  instruction." 

Even  the  non-Sectarian  system  had  no  other 
affinity  save  that  which  every  one  can  discover  with 
the  sectarianism  of  no  religion,  it  would  be  sufficient 
to  show  how  inconsistent  it  is  with  the  appellation 
given  it. 

Of  all  the  aberrations  of  the  huma»  mind,  the 
most  deplorable  and  the  most  degrading  is  'hat  of 
the  foolish  sect  which  hath  said  in  its  heart,  "  There 
is  no  God,"  and  it  is  to  the  schools  of  such  a  sect 
that  we  would  be  compelled  to  send  our  children  ! 
and  to  settle  parent's  minds,  they  are  told,  "  Our 
Schools  are  non-Sectarian" 

Truly  if  such  sectarianism  were  the  only  reason 
that  renders  the  system  inconsistent  with  its  name, 
it  is  obvious  that  it  would  not  have  so  many  adepts, 
because  any  man  calling  himself  a  christian,  would 


37 

?spurn  at  a  plan  of  education  that  is  a  constant  ne- 
•gation  of  God  and  of  His  Christ,  a  system  so  per- 
nicious to  the  little  ones  so  dear  to  the  Divine 
Saviour,  and  of  whom  he  said,  "  Suffer  the  little 
•children,  and  forbid  them  not  to  come  to  me,"  and 
exposing  the  same  children  to  incur  the  very  sug- 
gestive sentence  of  the  Son  of  God,  "  He  that  is  not 
with  me  is  against  me  •  and  he  that  gathereth  not 
with  mescattereth." 

It  is  evident  that  the  sectarianism  of  no  religion 
is  not  the  only  one  concealed  under  the  qualifica- 
tion of  "  non-sectarian"  given  to  schools  that  would 
be  forced  upon  us.  No,  they  who  advocate  the 
system  have  other  views,  they  are,  I  hope,  too  much 
of  fathers  to  wish  their  children  to  be  brought  up  as 
infidels,  without  God,  without  faith,  without  re- 
ligion. It  needs  very  little  perspicacity  to  detect 
the  aim  of  certain  upholders  of  the  scheme,  and  to 
become  convinced  of  their  inmost  thoughts.  Some 
of  them  have  had  the  courage  to  openly  make 
known  their  aspirations. 

A  Reverend  Doctor  Clark  of  Albany,  in  a  pam- 
phlet that  received  the  endorsement  and  approval 
of  a  great  number  of  distinguished  members  of 
different  Evangelical  Denominations,  who  take  an 
active  part  in  the  direction  of  the  non-sectarian  or 
common  schools  of  th#  United  States,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Clark  says  :  "It  has  been  a  matter  of  congratula- 
"  tion  in  years  past  on  the  part  of  many  Protestants 
"that  so  many  Roman  Catholics  are  coming  to  this 
"  country,  that  they  might  be  brought  thereby  un- 
"der  evangelical  influence,  and  the  most  effectual 
'*  agency  in  this  work  is  our  admirable  Public  School 
System." 

Here  lies  the  secret  of  the  zeal  displayed  for  the 
establish ment  of  "non-sectarian  schools"  and  the 
proof  of  the  inaccuracy  of  the  qualification  given 
to  the  system.  If  instead  of  "non-Sectarian"  peo- 
ple said  "  non-Catholic"  it  would  be  truer  and  call- 
ing things  by  the  right  name. 

Persons  versed  in  this  matter  know  the  words  of 
the  Rev.  Nicholas  Murray,  a  Presbyterian  clergy- 
man, spoken  at  a  meeting  in  New  York,  to  the 
effect  that  "  while  it  was  useless  for  the  Protestants 
"  to  trouble  themselves  about  the  conversion  of  the 


38 

V  adult  emigrant  Catholics,  between  the  two  stones  of 
"  the  mill  the  Bible  and  the  Common  Schools,  they 
"would  grind  Catholicity  out  of  their  children." 

As  for  one  of  "  the  two  stones  of  the  mill"  the 
Holy  Bible,  Catholics  do  not  fear  it  •  on  the  con 
trary,  they  revere  and  love  it  because  it  is  true  in 
fact  and  in  name.  It  is  the  Biblion,  the  Book 
par  excellence  :  it  is  the  stone  of  the  first  water,  the 
water  that  flows  from  the  fountain  of  Eternal  Truth. 
It  is  the  Word  of  God  in  whose  love  Catholics  wish 
their  children  to  be  taught  in  school.  No,  the  ines- 
timable gem  of  the  Bible  will  never  "grind  Catholi- 
city out  of  the  hearts  of  children."  The  stone  is  as 
smooth  as  it  is  true. 

Such  is  not  the  case  with  the  other  "  stone  of  the 
mill,"  non-sectarian  schools,  they  are  the  grinding 
agency,  because  they  are  as  rough  as  their  name  is 
Jalse,  and  the  system  hurtful  throughout.  Such 
agency  will  necessarily  shake  the  convictions  of  the 
children,  because  the  whole  plan  under  the  cover  of 
"  non-sectarianism"  is  "  the  most  insiduous  form  of 
hostility."   . 

The  falsity  of  the  qualification  given  to  the  sys- 
tem becomes  still  clearer  when  we  come  to  consider 
that  its  supporters  not  only  select  it  for  themselves 
but  would  force  it  upon  others  whether  they  choose 
it  or  not.  Hundreds,  thousands,  millions  of  men 
unite  in  an  opinion  with  regard  to  the  education  of 
their  children.  They  say  to  the  partisans  of  "  non- 
sectarian  schools  :"  We  cannot  approve  your  sys- 
tem, keep  it  for  yourselves  and  for  those  under 
your  control,  we  want  liberty  to  educate  our  dear 
little  ones.  Since  you  boast  of  being  "non-sectar- 
ian" be  consistent  with  yourself  and  allow  others 
to  choose  what  they  like  better. 

No,  reply  the  upholders  of  the  proposed  plan, 
we  call  our  schools  "  non-sectarian"  that  suffices, 
and  "  the  plea  of  conscience  urged  against  non-sect- 
arian schools  is  fallacious."  We  are  determined  to 
have  ®ii.r  own  way.  If  you  do  accept  it  we  shall 
create  agitation  ;  we  shall  arouse  fanaticism ;  we 
shall  raise  a  cry  against  sectarianism  ;  then  we  shall 
come  to  the  polls,  and  if  a  majority  even  of  one  side 
with  us  you  shall  abide  by  the  law  that  annoys  you. 
We  shall  be  your  masters,  and  we  shall  teach  what- 


39 

ever  we  think  proper.  We  shall'  force  you  to  give 
us  your  children  to  he  taught — not  according  to 
your  views — but  according  to  the  programme  de- 
termined by  our  sect.  One  vote  in  our  favor,  and 
your  children  no  longer  belong  to  you,  but  they  be- 
long to  us  for  we  are  the  State.  So  much  the  bet- 
ter for  us  if  you  are  not  pleased,  we  will  have  all 
the  Government  Grant  for  ourselves,  we  will  have 
for  the  benefit  of  our  own  children,  all  the  school 
assesments  on  your  real  and  personal  property.  If 
all  this  does  not  ease  your  conscientious  scruples, 
build  school  houses  of  your  own.  But  mind,  we 
will  assess  them,  it  will  be  so  much  added  to  your 
school  taxation,  in  favor  of  our  children,  because  our 
schools  are  "non-sectarian." 

Such  language  sounds  more  like  a  dream  than  a 
reality,  and  seems  impossible  in  a  country  where 
religious  liberty  is  proclaimed  for  all ;  nevertheless, 
it  is  the  sad  story  of  the  countries  in  which  prevails 
the  system  so  disingeniously  called  "  non-sectarian."  k 
Such  is  the  lot  reserved  by  that  arch-sectarianism; 
for  those  who  rely  on  the  right  of  thinking  other- 
wise, and  comply  with  the  obligation  to  follow  the 
dictates  of  a  conscience  which  does  not  agree  with 
the  views  of  the  non-sectarian  "  schoolism"  sect. 

In  order  not  to  appear  a  prey  to  a  delusion  I 
will  cite  proofs  in  figures  : 

It  is  in  the  United  States  that  the  so-called 
"non-sectarian"  system  spread  the  most  widely. 
So  it  is  there  that  it  is  easier  to  judge  how  far  it 
stands  to  its  name,  and  if,  in  reality,  the  system  is 
such  as  to  inspire  confidence  in  all. 

There  are  in  the  United  States  about  6,200,000 
Catholics,  having  the  same  claim  as  others  to  citi- 
zenship ;  who  pay  their  taxes,  and  moreover  the 
school  assessments  ;  who,  consequently,  bear  all  the 
charge  imposed  on  their  fellow-citizens.  Well, 
strange  to  say,  the  system  is  so  sectarian  that 
Catholics  cannot  be  benefitted  by  it.  While  con- 
tributing largely  for  the  erection  of  magrificent 
public  schools  ;  for  providing  the  most  complete 
apparatus  and  largely  paid  teachers,  the  same  Ca- 
tholics cannot  help  thinking  and  saving  :  That's 
the  Institution  where  they  wish  ';  to  grind  Cato- 
licity"  from  the  hearts  of  our  "  children."     We  are 


40* 

forced  to  give  them  our  money  and  we  have  done* 
so,  but  we  cannot  give  away  the  faith  of  our  fathers 
and  the  souls  of  our  children,  and  we  will  not  give 
them.  Notwithstanding  the  injustice  and  the  hard- 
ship we  will  build  another  school.  And,  .side  by 
side  with  the  grand  public  school — partly  supported 
by  them — the  Catholics  have  gone  to  work  and 
built  other  schools,  where  their  children  receive 
sectarian  instruction  if  you  like,  but,  at  all  events, 
sectarian  according  to  the  wish  and  the  choice  of 
parents ;  and  that  to  avoid  the  sectarianism  of  no 
religion  and  the  other  forms  of  sectarianism  taught 
in  the  "  non-sectarian  schools.  There  are,  just 
now,  over  500,000  children  in  the  Catholic  schools 
of  the  United  States,  whose  parents  have  to  bear 
the  burden  of  double  school  expense. 

I  beg  of  the  reader  to  consider  with  attention 
the  following  passages  taken  from  a  public  lecture 
delivered  on  the  8th  December,  1871,  by  the  Right 
Rev.  B.  J.  McQuaid,  D.D.,  in  his  episcopal  city  of 
Rochester : 

"  Catholics  have  put  forth  their  strength  in  be- 
"  half  of  their  poor  children.  These  need  religion 
"  and  all  its  helps  in  the  church  and  at  the  iire- 
"  side,  but  still  more  in  the  school  which  is  the  child's 
"  church. 

"  There  are  at  the  present  time  not  far  from 
"  100,000  Catholic  children  in  the  Christian  Free 
"  schools  of  the  State  of  New  York,  and  there  are 
"  over  4,000  children  in  the  Catholic  schools  of 
"  Rochester.  These  children  are  the  children  of  the 
"  people  ;  among  them  are  children  whose  fathers' 
"  bones  lie  bleacking  on  the  battlefields  of  the  late 
"  war.  Among  them  are  many  whose  mothers' 
"  little  earnings  can  ill  be  spared  from  the  family's 
"  support. 

"  A  plan  or  system  of  schools  which  in  one  State 
"  alone  excludes  one  hundred  thousand  children  of 
"  the  very  classes  in  whose  behalf  Free  schools  are 
"  supposed  to  be  maintained,  cannot  be  said  to  be  a 
"  success.  Schools  that  are  carried  on  upon  a  basis 
"  so  truly  defective  as  those  in  this  city  or  Roches- 
"  ter,  which  are  able  to  gather  within  their  walls 
"  no  more  than  ti  /e  thousand  five  hundred  children 
"  in  daily  average  attendance,  whilst  a  porion  of  its 


41 

"  citizens,  who  are  unwilling  to  separate  religion 
"  from  education,  can  show  an  average  daily  atten- 
"  dance  of  4,000  in  special  schools  of  their  own, 
"  can  scarcely  be  called  common  schools  for  all. 

"  It  is,  we  know  well,  the  system  which  the  ma- 
"  jority  of  our  fellow-citizens  have  adopted,  but  we 
"  have  yet  to  learn  that  majorities,  even  if  all- 
"  powerful,  are  infallible,  or  that  minorities  have 
"  no  rights,  or  that  a  system  that  falls  back  in  its 
"  ultimate  defence,  when  logic,  sound  sense  and 
"  fair  play  have  stormed  all  its  positions,  on  the 
"  mere  power  of  numbers,  is  a  system  that  can,  or 
"  that  deserves  to  be  permanent." 

After  dwelling  lengthily  on  the  subject,  the  elo- 
quent Prelate,  resumes  as  follows  : 

"  After  what  you  have  heard  from  me  this  even- 
"  ing,  many  may  be  anxious  to  know  what  do  those 
"  Catholics  really  mean,  and  what  is  it  thev  want. 
"  What  are  their  views  upon  this  great  subject  of 
"  education  1  In  the  first  place,  we  are  in  favor 
"  of  education  for  the  people.  We  are  in  favor 
"  of  the  most  general  system  of  education  that  can 
"  be  devised.  We  favor  a  system  that  will  bring 
"  in  all  the  children  of  the  State.  But  we  do  not 
"  favor  a  system  that  gives  them  a  defective,  inju- 
"  rious,  poisonous  education.  Hence,  since  under 
"  the  present  system  formed  by  the  State  we  can- 
"  not  take  our  stand  upon  the  platform  with  our 
"  fellow-citizens,  we  retire  to  one  of  our  own.  We 
"  build  school-houses  and  establish  schools.  I  think 
"  that  here,  in  the  city  of  Rochester,  rue  need  not 
"fear  comparison  with  the  public  school-houses  of 
"  the  city.  Here  are  the  two  school-houses  of  St. 
"  Joseph's,  the  largest  school-honses  in  the  city  ; 
"  the  school  house  of  the  cathedral  on  Frank  street; 
"  the  very  large  and  beautiful  school-house  of  St. 
"  Peter's  congregation ;  and  the  not  so  large  but 
"  more  beautiful  school -house  of  the  Immaculate 
"  Conception.  We  build  school-houses,  large,  spa- 
"  cious,  roomy,  well  ventilated,  well  provided  with 
"  all  the  appliances  for  inifmrting  instruction.  We 
"  supply  teachers  and  books.  And  I  would  not 
"  fear,  although  in  these  schools  religion  holds  the 
"  first  place,  like  a  beautiful  goddess  presiding  over 
"  all,  I  would  not  fear  to  bring  out  the  children  of 


42 

*  all  these  schools  and  place  them  side  by  side  with 
"  the  children  of  any  other  schools  in  the  city  for 
"  examination  in  those  secular  branches  which  we 
"  are  told  are  so  valuable.  We  know  their  value. 
"  And  while  these  branches  are  studied  in  our 
"  schools,  we  wish  to  bring  in  the  beautiful  hand- 
"  maid  of  religion  to  help  the  child  and  improve  its 
"  mind,  to  mould  its  young  heart,  and  to  draw  the 
"  mind  and  heart  to  God.  Our  cchools  furnish  the 
"  children  all  the  other  schools  do,  and  furnishing 
"  this  education,  doing  the  very  thing  for  which  the 
"State  collects  taxes  and  supports  schools,  we  ask, 
"  and  rightly  and  justly  we  ask,  why  is  it  that  the 
"  money  must  all  go  in  one  direction  and  none  of 
"  it  come  where  so  many  of  the  children  are  to  be 
"  found  receiving  the  education  the  State  means 
"  they  shall    have,    and  receiving  at  the  same  time 

"  THAT  INTERDICTING  THING  CALLED  RELIGION  ? 

"  But  while  we  claim  these  rights  for  ourselves 
"  we  are  equally  strong  in  our  convictions  that  the 
"  same  rights  belong  to  others.  That  whilst  we 
"  bring  religion  into  our  schools  and  mean  always 
"  to  have  religion  there,  we  say  to  our  non-Catholic 
"  fellow-citizens,  bring  into  your  schools  whatever 
"  of  religion  you  have,  bring  in  prayer  and  religi- 
"  ous  singing  and  Bible  reading.  These  means  of 
"  good  you  hold  as  sacred  and  precious;  we  would 
"much  prefer  good  Protestants  of  any  kind  to  in- 
"  tidels  and  deniers  of  all  revelation.  "We  thank 
"  God  for  any  and  all  truth  wherever  we  find  it. 
"  Jf  but  the  beginning  of  truth  to-day,  we  pray  God 
"  that  this  small  beginning  of  truth  may  grow  into 
"  the  fullness  of  all  truth." 

It  is  a  fact  somewhat  worthy  of  attention  that  in 
the  city  of  Rochester,  State  of  New  York,  there 
were  in  1871  over  4,000  children  in  the  Catholic 
schools,  and  that  the  parents  of  these  children  be- 
sides building  and  supporting  the  only  schools  to 
which  they  could  send  their  children,  had  to  furnish 
their  full  share  for  the  erection  and  support  of  the 
so  called  "non-sectarian"  schools  for  the  instruction! 
of  5,500  children  of  non-Catholic  parents.  No  won- 
der that,  under  such  circumstances,  Catholics  are 
"  touchy"  on  the  u  non-sectarian  school  system." 

Leaving   the  neighboring  Republic,  and    coming 


43 

home  to  our  dear  Dominion,  we  find  proofs  of  the 
falsity  of  the  name  given  to  the  same  mode  of  edu- 
cating. 

According  to  the  census  of  1871,  New  Bruns- 
wick had  a  population  of  285,594,  of  which  96,016 
were  Catholics,  that  is  to  say  they  formed  a  little 
more  than  one  third  of  the  whole  population  ;  and 
that  third  was  deprived  of  all  held  sacred  and  dear 
in  their  schools  and  compelled  to  bear  all  amount 
and  any  kind  of  sectarianism  it  might  please  the 
other  two  thirds  to  impose  upon  them.  The  Ca- 
nadian Parliament  felt  the  injuctice  and — notwith- 
standing its  large  Protestant  majority — remonstra- 
ted with  the  Executive  of  New  Brunswick,  but  to 
no  avail.  Sectarianism  is  in  the  hearts,  the  law 
and  the  schools  of  the  two  thirds  and  the  Catholics 
must  abide  by  the  consequences.  In  a  locality  of 
the  same  Province  the  Catholic  population  was 
3,032  whilst  the  non-Catholic  numbered  only  79. 
Well,  the  "  non-  sectarian"  law  passed  by  the  two 
thirds  against  the  one  third,  is  such  that  3,032 
Catholics  were  left  at  the  mercy  of  the  79  non- 
Catholics. 

Is  all  this  "  non-sectarian  V 

In  the  town  of  Portland,  as  in  the  whole  of  the 
Province  of  New  Brunswick,  Catholics  form  the 
one  third  of  the  entire  population.  They  pay  their 
share  of  taxation  for  the  support  of  the  schools  in 
which  the  children  of  the  other  two  thirds  are  in- 
structed, but  their  conscience  forbidding  them  to 
send  their  own  children  to  such  schools,  they  had 
to  erect  others,  and  these  were  assessed  to  the 
amount  of  three  hundred  dollars,  for  the  support 
of  "non-sectarian  schools,"  and  lately  good  Bishop 
Sweeny's  carriage  was  seized  to  pay  the  said  tax. 

All  these  hardships  imposed  upon  the  Catholics 
of  New  Brunswick  are  said  by  some  to  be  nothing 
but  "  fair  play,"  "  equal  rights,"  etc.,  so  the  good 
people  of  Prince  Edward's  Island  thought  they 
could  do  no  better  than  follow  such  example.  Out 
of  a  population  of  94,021,  Catholics  number  40,- 
442.  The  non-Cotholics  took  advantage  of  the 
small  difference  in  nnmbers,  the  whole  Island  was 
agitated  on  the  school  question,  fanaticism  was 
aroused,  war  declared  against   Catholic  schools,  and 


44 

as  one  and  one  third  are  more  than  one  the  "non 
sectarian  system"  prevailed.  But  to  show  how 
false  is  its  name,  only  a  few  weeks  ago  the  pupils 
of  the  school  were  furnished  with  a  text  book  that 
a  Catholic  parent  can  not  find  in  the  hand  of  his 
child  without  being  grieved  and  even  insulted. 

Besides  the  text  books  there  are  others  that  come 
to  prove  the  deceitfulness  of  the  name  given  to  the 
plan  of  education  I  oppose.  The  latter  are  found 
in  public  libraries  connected  with  the  school  sys- 
tem in  question.  Without  mentioning  the  impious, 
infidel  and  immoral  productions  which  have  been 
found  in  such  libraries,  the  choice  of  other  books 
looked  upon  by  some  persons,  as  unobjectionable, 
indicates  the  most  exclusive  spirit  and  the  ut- 
most "  sectarianism "  As  a  general  rule,  not 
only  almost  all  the  books  are  Protestant,  but 
moreover,  a  great  number  are  written  by  the 
most  violent  and  least  scrupulous  opponents  of  Ca- 
tholicity. In  such  books  the  religion  of  nearly  300,- 
000,000  christians  is  shamefully  reviled,  its  teachings 
grossly  misrepresented  and  the  countries  where  it 
is  practiced  set  forth  an  unenlightened  and  inferior 
in  every  way.  Infamous  calumnies —  a  thousand 
times  refuted — are  repeated  over  and  over  again 
as  a  matter  of  course.  Catholics  are  pointed 
out  as  worthless  citizens,  their  pastors  as  angry 
wolves,  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  as  the  curse  of  the  earth 
and  Catholicism  as  the  enemy  of  liberty  and  learn- 
iug.  The  immense  services  rendered  to  humanity, 
to  science,  to  arts  and  civilization,  are  ignored  by 
the  greater  number  of  the  readers  of  " non-sectarian" 
libraries.  They  are,  as  it  were,  wrapped  in  a  thick 
cloud  formed  by  the  ignorance  of  certain  modern- 
ists, who  get  rid  of  the  trouble  of  searching  in  the 
past,  by  terming  "dark  ages"  a  period  during  which 
there  existed  a  host  of  eminent  men  reaping  a  rich 
harvest  of  science  and  virtue.  A  period  during 
which  Europe  was  covered  with  monuments  of  such 
grandeur  and  perfection,  that  they  elicit  to  this 
very  day  the  admiration  of  the  most  distinguished 
artists.  Monuments  of  piety  and  also  of  genius, 
science  and  arts.  Monuments  impossible  had  the 
mediaeval  epoch  been  one  of  ignorance  and  deserving 
the  appellation,  "  dark  ages." 


45 

The  most  profound  and  deplorable  ignorance, 
with  regard  to  Catholicity,  is  remarkable  in  those 
who  seek  information  in  "  non-sectarian"  libraries, 
and  read  nothing  else.  Every  day  we  are  aston- 
ished to  find  men — otherwise  well  informed — en- 
tirely ignorant  of  all  that  belongs  to  the  religion  of 
their  fellow  countrymen.  This  ignorance  is  so  com- 
plete, that  there  is  many  an  "  Israelite  indeed"  who 
like  Nathaneal  of  old  say,  in  speaking  of  all  within 
the  pale  of  the  Catholic  Church  :  "  Can  anything 
of  good  come  from"  that  quarter  ?  The  basest  as- 
sertions against  what  is  pureet  and  most  sacred, 
are  stereotyped  in  books  found  in  such  libraries. 
41  Non-sectarian"  teachers  recommend  them ;  non- 
sectarian  pupils  read  them  ;  and  a  whole  generation 
is  embittered  and  nourishes  feelings  of  contempt 
on  the  mere  strength  of  falsehood. 

The  very  history  of  our  young  country  evinces 
proof  of  what  I  advance.  Anything  favorable  to 
Catholicity  is  left  aside  or  carefully  lessened  ;  and 
many  Canadian  pupils  of  what  they  call  "  non- 
sectarian  schools,"  and  readers  of  "  non-sectarian 
libraries,"  have  not  the  slightest  suspicion  of  what 
has  been  done  and  endured  by  the  French  colonists 
and  the  French  Canadians,  in  the  discovery  and 
settlement  cf  this  our  common  country  ;  in  defence 
of  the  British  flag,  and  for  the  maintenance  of  our 
constitutional  rights  and  liberties.  Somewhat  ac- 
customed to  the  injustice  of  many  of  our  fellow 
countrymen  on  the  subject,  truly  refreehing  were 
the  just  appreciation  and  noble  words  of  Lord 
Dufferin  with  regard  to  the  first  French  settlers 
and  French  subjects  of  Her  Majesty  in  Canada. 

Many  students  in  the  sacalled  "non-sectarian 
schools"  have  never  pronounced  the  word  "Catholic" 
but  with  disregard,  and  the  word  "  French  "  but 
with  contempt,  and  the  word  "  Priest  "  but  with 
horror. 

Such  is  the  result  of  the  system,  it  is  therefore 
evident  that  its  qualification  is  spurious  and  the 
plan  essentially  sectarian.  How  often  the  ingenui- 
ty of  some  of  those  with  whom  we  were  brought  in 
contact,  has  led  us  to  discover  the  unpleasant  picture 
drawn  of  ourselves,  and  the  astonishment  experienc- 


46 

ed  on  finding  out  the  difference  between  the  picture 
and  the  reality. 

To  a  number  of  pupils,  teachers,  inspectors  &c  of 
"  non-sectarian  "  schools  T  would  say  :  Recall,  my 
good  friends,  what  you  have  heard,  said,  and 
thought  yourselves  about  Catholics  :  what  you 
read  in  your  schools  and  libraries  and  after  a  pause 
of  a  moment,  I  leave  to  yourselves  to  judge  if  the 
system  practiced  in  such  schools  is  in  reality  "  non- 
sectarian." 

I  do  not  wonder  at  the  erroneous  impression 
made  by  the  term  "  Non-Sectarian,"  many  people 
have  been  caught  in  the  snare  before  the  system 
was  unmasked  by  experience,  it  deceived  a  certain 
number  who,  later,  have  had  reason  to  deeply  re- 
gret the  harm  it  had  done  to  their  children.  The 
tree  is  known  by  its  fruit,  and  the  fruit  produced  by 
what  many  call  "  our  admirable  Tystem  of  Public 
Schools  "  has  been,  in  cases  too  frequent  alas,  for- 
getfulness  of  God  and  of  Revelation,  or  the  Sectari- 
anism of  no  Religion.  In  other  cases,  where  the 
logical  and  ulterior  consequences  were  not  drawn, 
the  end  aimed  at  was  obtained  and  resulted  in- the 
Sectarianism  of  a  particular  Denomination  and  in 
both  cases  the  institution  has  incited  hatred  or  at 
least  indifference  for  Catholicism.  Therefore  the 
reader  should  not  wonder  that  Catholics  who  prize 
their  faith  above  every  earthly  consideration,. op- 
pose the  establishment  of  a  sygtem  manifestly  inju- 
rious to  their  dearest  interests.  It  is  nothing  sur- 
prising that  the  love  of  such  parents  for  their  child- 
ren prompts  them  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  see 
that  their  faith  shall  be  in  safety  against  tendencies 
of   a  systen  the  very  name  of  which  is   evidently 

FALLACIOUS. 

2.  A  system  of  schools,  if  really  "  non-sectarian," 
would  be  impossible  in  our  midst  and  such  impos- 
sibility would  be  owing  to  the  character  of  our  peo- 
ple, and  to  the  nature  of  the  system  in  itself. 

The  very  fact  of  our  being  a  christian  and  free 
people  elucidates  the  proofs  of  tne  relative  impos- 
sibility of  the  system,  for  a  christian  people  can 
neither  desire  nor  maintain  a  plan  of  which  the 
ulterior  and  unavoidable   result  would  be  forgetful- 


47 

ness  or  ignorance  of  God  no  more  than  a  free  peo- 
ple can  become  the  supporters  of  a  scheme,  by  its 
nature,  odious  and  tyrannical. 

To  discover  the  fundamental  idea  of  the  system 
in  question,  we  must  go  back  to  the  old  Lacedamo- 
nian  plan  which  substituted  the  State  for  the  fa- 
mily which  it  destroyed,  snatching  the  child  from 
the  arms  of  its  mother  to  train  it  from  its  infancy 
for  a  soldier  or  a  slave  of  the  Republic.  Cruelty 
on  the  one  hand,  ignorance  on  the  other  were  the 
natural  fruits  of  the  laws  established  by  Lycurgus. 
But  if  the  domineering  plan  of  Lacedsemon — the 
same  that  brought  about  its  ruin — seems  a.  source 
too  distant  and  indirect  of  the  system  of  Public 
Schools,  no  one  can  deny  its  affinity  with  what  has 
cone  to  pays  in  civilized  countries  for  a  century. 
Voltaire,  the  enemy  of  God,  and  of  his  fellow-beings 
undertook  to  wage  war  against  the  christian  re- 
ligion which  he  called  "  V  In  fame. '  The  monster 
found  many  admirers  in  France,  in  England,  in 
Germany  and  elsewhere.  Allured  by  the  novelty 
and  still  more  by  the  passions  it  favored,  the  north- 
west Oi  Europe  acclaimed  Voltaire,  and  the  impi- 
ous sect  of  which  he  was  the  corypheus,  at  one  time 
thought  they  had  the  mastery  of  minds  and  hearts. 
Sovereigns  readily  acquiesced  to  a  system  that  fa- 
vored, at  the  while  luxury  and  oppression,  and  the 
people  easily  round  therein  an  incitement  to  revolt 
and  plunder.  "La  belle  France"  whose  misfortune 
it  was  to  have  fostered  the  monster  suffered  more 
than  any  country  from  the  pestiferous  utterances 
falling  from  the  filthy  lips  ot  the  foul  fiend.  The 
French  followers  ot  Voltaire,  with  their  impetuous 
nature,  logical  minds  and  facility  to  draw  the  na- 
tural results  of  a  doctrine  for  which  they  had  be- 
come impassioned,  rushed  into  the  area  of  destruc- 
of  destruction,  inspired  by  their  leader,  with  a  fury 
that  was  not  to  be  arrested.  Voltaire  was  the  soul 
of  93.  A  saintly  king  was  beheaded.  The  mar- 
tyrdom of  the  rich,  the  nobility  and  the  clergy  re- 
newed the  scenes  of  pagan  ampitheatres  where  the 
blood  of  Christians  freely  flowed.  The  altars  of  the 
true  God  were  trampled  upon  and  an  infatuated  and 
senseless  people  knelt  before  a  prostitute  thej'  styl- 
ed "  la  Deesse  Raison,"  (Goddess  Reason). 


48 

Weary  with  destroying,  glutted  with  blood  and 
plunder,  it  is  no  wonder  that  the  disciples  of  Vol- 
taire became  the  followers  of  Lycurgus,  and  as  such 
violated  the  sacred  precinct  of  family,  and  with  a 
display  of  brute  force,  proclaimed  themselves  the 
State  Omnipotent,  with  absolute  power  to  lay  hold 
on  youth  and  divert  it  from  all  religious  instruction 
in  order  to  mould  it  according  to  the  horrid  morals 
they  had  just  proclaimed,  and  which  was  subsequ- 
ently known  as  Socialism  and  Communism.  They 
awoke  the  notion  that  the  State  can  be  the  sole 
judge  of  the  instruction  to  be  given  to  children. 
Masses  become  as  tyrannical  as  individuals  ;  in  that 
respect  number  signifies  nothing,  except  it  may  be 
said  that  the  tyranny  of  the  multitude  is  often 
blinder  and  more  cruel  than  that  of  the  indivi- 
dual. 

Napoleon  the  first  appeared  among  the  ruins 
heaped  up  by  the  tyranny  pf  the  multitude.  A 
despot  himself,  he  thought  that  he  could  rule  more 
freely  keeping  a  fast  hold  on  youth,  hence  his  sys- 
tem .of  "  universitaire"  education  without  religion 
or  "  non-sectarian.'"  The  genius  of  Napoleon  I. 
restored  many  ruins  and  shined  brightly  as  a  sol- 
dier ;  unfortunately,  he  nourished  the  poisonous 
seed  planted  by  Voltaire.  This  fault  hurried  his 
downfall  as  well  as  that  of  the  two  dynasties  which, 
after  him  and  like  him,  were  not  wise  enough  to 
smother  the  modern  hydra  of  instruction  without 
religion. 

Napoleon  III.  at  a  later  period,  found  at  Sedan 
the  proof  of  the  folly  of  a  Sovereign  who  believes 
that  a  rising  generation  can  be  edue'ated  without 
God.  Soon  after,  the  "  Communards"  educated 
by  the  International  in  schools  without  religious 
instruction,  the  '■  Communards,"  readers  of  infidel 
newspapers,  partizans  of  the  "Educational  League" 
whose  motto  is,  "spread  of  education  without  re- 
ligion," the  hideous  Communards  of  Paris  came  by 
the  blazing  light  of  the  finest  capital  of  the  world 
in  flames,  to  prove  the  real  value  of  the  system  of 
enlightenment  of  the  age  and  the  influence  of  mo- 
dern civilization  on  those  trained  in  "  non-sectarian'* 
schools.  For,  it  must  be  remembered,  they  did 
act  in  a  way  to  strike  the  universe  with  horror,  not 


49 

because  they  could  not  read  as  it  has  been  said. 
No,  such  is  not  the  case  ;  they  had,  on  the  con- 
trary, accepted  the  teaching  of  the  "  Educational 
eague"  which  says  through  one  of  its  organs  :  "  Re- 
ligion is  useless  as  an  instrument  for  forming  the 
minds  of  the  young.'1 

A  few  non-sectarian  schools  having  caused  such 
misfortunes  in  France,  it  is  easy  to  foresee  that  the 
ruin  would  have  been  complete  had  the  system 
been  generalized.  What  saved  France  and  per- 
mitted restorations  still  more  astonishing  than  its 
downfall,  is  that  by  far  the  greater  number  of  chil- 
dren arc  educated  in  christian  schools.  Meanwhile 
the  misfortunes  of  that  great  nation  are  a  lesson 
for  itself  and  for  others  of  the  awful  c  msequences 
entailed  by  the  pernicious  system,  which  tend*  to 
develop  the  intellect  without  strengthening  the 
heart  and  preparing  it  for  the  struggles  awaiting 
it. 

The  Solidaires  of   Belgium,   the   Oarbonaries   o 
Italy    endeavor  to    drive  their    respective  countries 
towards   the  abyss    in  which  the.  philosophers  have 
.sunk    in    France    and  of    which  the    International 
threatens  Europe  and  America. 

Such  is  ihe  origin  and  such  are  the  oonsequences 
of  the  famous  modern  system  of  schools  called 
"Non-Sectarian." 

France  is  not  the  only  country  that  reaps  the 
disastrous  consequences  of  studying  in  a  false  dir- 
ection. The  friends  of  Germany  are  truly  afraid 
of  the  spread  of  Rationalism  and  irreiigion  in  the 
father-land,  and  that  among  the  higher  classes,  who 
receive  their  education  in  schools  from  which  re 
Jigious  teaching  is  banished.  In  Germany  the 
Common  ami  Elementary  Schools  are  cfenomitKir 
tional,  so  the  body  of  the  nation  receive  religious 
instruction  and  are  not  exposed  to  the  misfortunes 
of  the  upper  classes. 

Modern  England  has  been  guarded  against  na- 
tional commotions,  because  its  people  are  not  so  eas- 
ily fascinated  by  empty  theories;  and  kind  Provi- 
dence rewards  the  country,  because  they  who  gov- 
ern it,  willingly  and  publicly  affirm  thesr  religious 
eonvictious.      Nevertheless,    we   must  confess    that 


50 

aristocracy  of  learning  as  well  as  of  rank  and  for- 
tune, are  also  stepping  fast  towards  infidelity. 

The  misfortunes  of  France  have  naturally  awa- 
kened a  feeling  of  alarm  among  its  noble  neighbors 
and  determined  an  enquiry  into  the  mode  of  educa- 
tion given  to  the  sons  of  those  who  now  direct  pub- 
lic affairs  and  public  minds. 

The  House  of  Lords  appointed  a  Select  Committee 
"  to  enquire  into  the  condition  of  English  Univer- 
"  sities.  The  Marquis  of  Salisbury  was  the  chair- 
"  man.  The  evidence  taken  before  that  committee 
u  reveals  the  appalling  fact  that  infidelity  or  doubt 
"  as  to  the  first  principles  of  religion,  nay,  of  belief 
"  in  God,  is  widespread  in  the  univei'sities  of  Eng- 
"  land,  and  especially  among  the  most  intellectual 
"  of  the  students ;  and  that  this  sad  result  is  due 
"ina  great  measure  to  the  teaching  and  examina- 
"  tions.  In  the  first  report  of  the  session  of  1871, 
"  in  the  evidence  of  the  Rev.  Professor  Leddon, 
"'D.D.,  Canon  of  St  Paul's  and  Professor  oi  Exe- 
"  gesis  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  we  find  the 
"  following  passage,  in  answer  to  question  706  : 
"  Cases  have  come  within  my  own  experience  of 
"  men  who  have  come  up  from  school  as  Christians, 
"  and  have  been  earnest  Christians  up  to  the  time 
"  of  beginning  to  read  philosophy  for  the  Final 
"  School,  but  who,  during  the  year  and  a-half  or  two 
"  years  employed  in  this  study,  have  surrendered 
"  first  their  Cristianity,  and  next  their  belief  in 
"  God,  and  have  left  the  university  not  believing  in 
■'"  a  Supreme  Being" 

Such  a  revelation  with  regard  to  the  high  edu- 
cation in  the  Mother  Country  naturally  recalls  the 
words  of  the  Royal  Prophet :  "  And  now,  O  ye 
"  kings,  understand  :  receive  instruction  you  that 
"judge  the  earth." 

From  the  above  mentioned  facts  it  is  easy  to  ar- 
gue as  follows  :  If  such  are  the  results  of  a  partial 
education  among  certain  classes  of  European  society, 
what  can  be  expected  if  the  entirely  secular  system 
were  imposed  on  our  school  population  %  The  elite* 
of  English  students,  after  all  the  instruction  given 
at  home,  at  school  and  at  church,  cannot  resist  the 
deleterious  influence  of  one  or  two  years  of  the 
study  of  philosophy  without  God,  in  the  university 


51 

of  Oxford  and  others,  and  become  infidel.  How 
can  it  be  expected  that  American  youth  will  resist 
the  pernicious  tendencies  of  the  system,  if  its  whole 
education  be  based  thereon,  and  if  all  classes  of 
society  be  educated  in  accordance  with  it  in  all  the 
branches  o£  learning  ? 

True,  an  ocean  separates  America  from  Europe  ; 
but  what  has  shaken  European  communities  on 
their  basis,  that  is  to  say,  education  without  reli- 
gion, cannot  help  being  felt  on  this  side  of  the  At- 
lantic. 

I  will  say  in  another  article  what  the  system  has 
already  produced  in  the  social  line  in  America. 
Suffice,  just  now  to  show  the  relation  of  the  general 
system  of  "  non-sectarian"  schools  in  the  United 
States  with  the  one  which  has  been  so  hurtful  to 
France — though  only  partially  applied — and  which 
seems  to  gradually  prepare  the  ruin  of  other  coun- 
tries. 

It  is  an  error  to  believe  that  the  actual  school 
system  of  the  neighboring  republic  is  as  old  as  the 
Republic  itself,  the  cause  of  its  prosperity  and  the 
secret  of  the  prodigious  development  of  the  United 
States.  Such  is  not  the  case.  For  more  than  half 
a  century  the  "  Stripes  and  Stars"  protected  Deno- 
minational schoos. 

The  strong-minded  men  who  gave  to  the  United 
States  of  America  the  start  and  direction  that  have 
made  them  so  prosperous,  had  acquired  in  Denomi- 
national schools  the  knowledge  of  secular  branches 
of  education,  a  onq  with  that  reigious  instruction 
which  is  indispensable  to  form  good  citizens  and 
true  patriots. 

Mr.  O.  A.  Brownson,  in  his  book  "  The  Convert," 

gives    the    following  information    on  the  origin  of 

the  Public  Schools  in  the  United  States  : 

"  Fannv  Wright  was  born  in  Scotland   and  in- 
to . 

"  herited  considerable  property.  She  had  been 
"  highly  educated,  and  was  a  woman  of  original 
"  powers  and  extensive  and  varied  information. 
"She  was  brought  up  in  the  Utilitarian  principles 
"  of  Jeremy  Bentham.  She  visited  the  United 
"  States  in  1824,  and  returned  to  England  in  1825. 
"  She  came  back  the  next  year  to  try  an  experi- 
"  ment  for  the  emancipation  of  the  negro  slave. 


52 

"  Fanny  Wright,  however,  failed  in  her  negro 
"  experiment,  but  decided  on  a  radical  reform  of  the 
"  American  people  themselves. 

"  The  first  step  to  be  taken  for  this  purpose,  was 
"  to  rouse  the  American  mind  to  a  sense  of  its 
"  rights  and  dignity,  to  emancipate  it  from  super- 
"  stition,  from  its  subjection  to  the  clergy,  and  its 
"  fear  of  unseen  powers  ;  to  withdraw  it  from  the 
"  contemplation  of  the  stars  or  imaginary  heaven 
"  after  death,  and  fix  it  on  the  great  and  glorious 
"  work  of  promoting  maris  earthly  well  being. 

"  The  great  measure,  however,  on  which  Fanny 
"  and  her  friends  relied  for  ultimate  success,  was 
"  the  system  of  Public  Schools.  These  schools  were 
"  intended  to  deprive,  as  well  as  to  relieve,  parents 
"  of  all  care  and  responsibilitv  of  their  children  af- 
"  ter  a  year  or  two  years  of  age.  It  was  assumed 
"  that  parents  were,  in  general,  incompetent  to 
"  train  up  their  children,  provide  proper  establish- 
"  ments,  teachers  and  governors  for  them,  till  they 
"  should  reach  the  age  of  maturity. 

"  The  aim  was,  on  the  one  hand  to  relieve  mar- 
"  riage  of  its  burdens,  and  to  remove  the  principal 
"  reasons  for  making  it  indissoluble  ;  and.  on  the 
"  other  hand,  to  provide  for  bringing  up  all  chil- 
"  dren,  in  a  rational  manner,  to  be  reasonable  men 
"or  women,  th&t  is  free  from  superstition,  free  from, 
"  all  belief  in  God  and  immortality  ;  free  from  all 
"  regard  for  the  invisible,  and  make  them  to  look 
"  upon  this  life  as  their  only  life,  this  earth  as  their 
"  only  home,  and  the  promotion  of  their  earthly 
"  interests  and  enjoyments  as  their  only  end.  The 
"  three  great  enemies  to  earthly  happiness  were 
"  held  to  be  religion,  marriage,  or  family  and  pri- 
"  vate  property.  Once  get  rid  of  these  three  insti- 
"  tutions,  and  we  hope  soon  to  realiza  our  earthly 
"  paradise.  For  religion  is  to  be  substituted  science, 
"■  that  is,  science  of  the  world,  of  the  five  senses 
"  only;  for  private  proper tg,  a  community  of  goods, 
"  and  for  private  j amilies,  a  community  of  xoives. 

"  Fanny  Wright  and  her  school  saw  clearly  that 
"  their  principles  could  not  be  carried  into  practice 
"  in  the  present  state  of  society.  So  they  proposed 
"  them  to  be  adopted  only  by  a  future  generation, 
"  trained  and  prepared  in  a  system  of  schools  fonnd- 


33 

**■  ed  and  prepared  by  the  public,  They  placed  their 
*'  dependance  on  education  in  a  system  of  Public 
*'  Schools,  managed  after  a  plan  of  "William  Phique- 
•*•  pal,  a  Frenchman,  and  subsequently  the  husband 
"  of  Fanny  Wright. 

"  In  order  to  get  their  system  of  schools  adopted, 
*'  they  proposed  to  organize  the  whole  union,  se- 
*:  cretly,  very  much  on  the  plan  of  the  Carbonari  of 
41  Europe.  The  members  of  this  secret  society  were 
"  to  avail  themselves  of  all  means  in  their  power, 
*\  each  in  his  own  locality,  to  form  public  opinion 
"  in  favor  of  education  by  the  State  at  the  public 
M  expense,  and  to  get  such  men  elected  to  the  Legis- 
"  lature  as  would  be  likely  to  favor  their  purposes. 
"  This  secret  organization  commenced  in  the  State 
xt  of  New  York,  and  was  to  extend  over  the  whole 
"  Union.  Mr.  C.  A.  Brownson  was  one  of  the 
"  agents  for  organizing  the  State  of  .New  York, 
"  He  however  became  tired  of  the  work  and  aban- 
i(  doned  it  after  a  few  months." 

Such  was  the  aim  in  preparing  the  plan  of  the 
Public  ScJiools  of  the  United  States.  My  readers 
as  well  as  myself  have  the  "  fear  of  unseen  powers ;" 
they  have  no  desire  "  to  withdraw  their  minds  from 
the  contemplation  oj  stars  or  heaven  after  death  ;" 
they  have  no  inclination  to  rear  their  children  "free 
from  all  belief  in  God  and  immortality."  So  I  am 
satisfied  that  it  suffices  for  them  to  know  the  real 
object  of  this  system  to  repudiate  it. 

Even  the  famous  system  would  show  me  '•  all 
the  kingdoms  of  the  word  and  the  gory  of  them," 
and  say  :  "  all  this  will  I  give  thee  .  .  .  .  "  I  would 
answer  :  "  Peg  one  Satan,  for  it  is  written  :  The 
Lord  thy  God  thou  shalt  adore,  and  him  only  shalt 
thou  serve"' 

Thank  God,  I  am  a  Christian  !  I  repulse  the 
views  of  Fanny  Wright,  as  I  do  away  with  those 
of  her  grand -father,  Voltaire;  of  her  cousins  and 
friends,  the  "  philosophers,"  the  "  Solidaires,"  the 
"  Carbonari,"  the  "  International,"  the  "  Commu- 
nards," etc..  etc.  I  have  no  sympathy  for  a  system 
praised  by  all  those  miscreants,  though  by  them  all 
termed  "  n on -sectarian. "  And  as  I  know  my 
fellow  citizens    also,    thank    Heaven,    for    being 


54 

Christians,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying,  the  sys- 
tem is  impossible  in  our  midst. 

Another  reason  of  the  impossib  ility  of  the  said 
system  is  that  we  are  free.  Yes,  Canadians,  we 
cannot  rejoice  too  much,  knowing  and  feeling 
that  we  are  in  a  free  country,  in  a  country  where 
true  and  real  liherty  is  enjoyed  perhaps  to  a  fuller 
extent  than  in  any  other  country  of  the  world.  We 
have  surely  more  real  liberty  than  our  neighbors 
across  the  line  ;  and  in  some  respects  we  are  more 
free  here  than  the  English  people  are  on  the  banks 
of  the  Thames. 

The  Treaty  of  Peace  of  1763,  was  for  Canada  the 
starting  point,  the  basis  of  the  religious  liberty  it 
enjoys  ;  liberty  of  which  Canadians  of  all  origins 
are  so  proud  and  so  jealous.  Ever  since,  Canadians 
have  achieved  one  by  one  all  th9  civil  and  politick 
rights  theyenjoy. 

The  above  insertion  is  nothing  new  for  those  who, 
together  with  the  knowledge  of  the  history  of  our 
country  enjoy  the  faculty  possessed  by  all  serious 
minds  to  notice  the  connection  between  consequen- 
ces and  their  principle,  and  to  turn  back  from  the 
effect  to  the  cause.  At  all  events,  the  fact  of  our 
liberty  exists  and  is  highly  appreciated  by  every  one. 
We  are  free  and  being  so  I  do  not  fear  to  be  mis- 
taken in  saying  that  the  permanent  establishment 
of  the  system  of  education  which  I  disscuss  is  im- 
possible amongst  us. 

The  most  populous  Province  had  to  modify  the 
attempts  made  in  that  direction  ;  and  it  is  easy  to 
foresee  that  the  momentary  success  in  the  establish- 
ment of  said  system  in  other  Provinces  cannot  be 
lasting. 

The  very  word,  religious  oppression  is  repugnant 
to  Canadians.  The  State  itself  must  respect  the 
conscience  of  even  one  ^individual.  This  is  his 
birthright,  and  cannot  be  voted  away  for  the  sup- 
port of  public  schools  or  of  public  churches. 

Observe  that  the  introduction  of  the  so-called 
"  non-sectarian  "  system,  violates  the  conscience  not 
only  of  an  individual,  but  of  the  half  of  the  popula- 
tion of  the  Dominion.  The  Catholics,  and  many 
others  with  them,  consider  the  system  as  dangerous, 
opposed  to  their  faith  and  of  a  nature  to  shake  that 


55 

of  their  children,  therefore  they  repudiate  it  on  con- 
scientious grounds  The  conviction  is  so  widy  known 
that  it  is  astonishing  to  find  men  endowed  with 
common  sense,  denying  that  such  is  the  case. 

I  do  not  discuss,  just  now,  the  reason  of  such 
conviction  on  the  part  of  the  opponents  of  tlie  sys- 
tem. I  merely  establish  its  existence  as  a  matter 
of  fact. 

The  last  official  censuses  of  the  different  pro- 
vinces, with  the  exception  of  British  Columbia, 
show  the  Catholic  population  of  the  whole  Domin- 
ion to  be  1,527,923,  and  the  non-Catholic  2,050,010. 
So,  in  the  Dominion,  taken  as  a  whole,  Catholics 
are  in  a  proportion  of  3  to  4  non-Catholics  ;  that  is 
to  say,  not  very  far  from  the  half  of  the  whole 
Christian  population  of  the  country.  Besides,  that 
denomination  numbers  three  times  as  the  most  nu- 
merous of  the  other  denominations  in  the  Domin- 
ion. Well,  is  it  possible  to  force  upon  such  a  large 
portion  of  ihe  community  a  system  of  education 
declared  by  the  same — and  they  are  the  only  judge 
of  their  conviction — as  contrary  to  their  conscience, 
and  in  the  meantime,  to  boast  of  praising  religious 
freedom  f  No,  such  a  course  is  impossible  except 
with  those  who  are  ready  to  say  in  one  way  a'nd 
act  in  another. 

Religions  liberty  is  not  the  only  one  at  stake  in 
the  matter.  Civil  liberty  has  also  a  close  connec- 
tion with  the  subject.  Opponeuts  to  the  proposed 
scheme  are  citizens  as  well  as  its  supporters.  The 
former  contribute  their  share  to  the  prosperity  of 
the  country,  supply  the  treasury,  bear  public  charges 
and  are  ready  to  give  their  lives  for  the  defense  of 
the  national  flag.  Again  I  repeat,  they  are  citizens 
as  well  as  »  thers.  Why  then  think  of  depriving 
them  of  the  benefit  of  a  public  s) stern  of  education  ? 
It  is  well  known  that  the  Catnolics,  as  a  body,  will 
derive  no  advantage  from  the  proposed  scheme,  and 
the  plan  depends  for  its  maintenance  on  the  sup- 
port of  public  money  in  which  Catholics  contribute 
as  well  as  their  fellow-citizens,  and  on  the  very  as- 
sessments levied  on  Catholic  property  as  well  as  on 
others. 

Is  there  any  justice  in  all  that?  Ts  there  any 
i  otion  of  civil  liberty  in    creating  a    system    such, 


56 

that  nearly  the  half  of  the  population  can  derive  no- 
advantage  from  it,  and  forcing  the  same  population 
to  incur  the  half  of  the  expenses  of  the  system  1 

Suppose  a  district  where  there  were  ten  uphold- 
ers of  your  system  and  ten  Catholics  on  an  equal, 
standing,  but  the  latter  repudiating  the  system. 
What  will  be  the  result?  The  ten  upholders,  the 
law  in  hand,  will  erect  school  houses  of  their  taste 
and  choice,  receive  the  government  grant  propor- 
tional to  their  number  and  have  their  taxes.  But 
the  advanthge  siding  with  them  does  not  end  here. 
They  will,  moreover,  get  the  government  grant  pro- 
portional to  the  number  of  Catholics  in  the  district, 
they  will  compel  the  same  Catholics  to  pay  their 
scohol  taxation  and  the  whole  of  the  above  money 
will  be  at  the  disposal  and  for  the  benefit  of  the 
upholders  of  the  system,  while  the  ten  Catholics 
who,  on  conscientious  grounds,  cannot  profit  by  the 
plan,  will  have  neither  schools  nor  their  share  of 
the  public  funds,  nor  even  their  own  assess- 
ment. 

Is  all  this  the  liberty  of  which  all  are  so  jealous  X 
Is  all  this  the  application  of  the  principle  of  "  Equal 
Rights  V  Is  all  this  fair  play  which  all  the  sub- 
jects of  Her  Majesty,  without  distinction  of  creed 
or  nationality  can  claim  1 

Read,  please,  what  Judge  Taft  of  Ohio  said  re- 
ferring to  the  wrong  done  to  Catholics  who  cannot, 
in  conscience,  send  their  children  to  the  so  called 
"  non- sectarian  schools  :" 

"  This  is  too  large  a  circumstance  to  be  covered 
"  by  the  Latin  phrase  "  De  minimis  non  curat  lex." 
'•These  Catholics — paying  their  proportion  of  the 
"  taxes — are  constrained  every  year,  on  conscien- 
"  tious  grounds,  to  yield  to  others  their  right  to  one 
"third  of  the  school  money,  a  sum  averaging  at  the 
"  present  time  about  $200,000  ev«*ry  year.  That 
"  is  to  say,  these  people  are  punished  every  year, 
"  for  believing  as  they  do,  to  the  extent  of  $200,- 
"  000  ;  and  to  that  extent  those  of  us  who  send 
"  our  children  to  these  excellent  common  schools 
"  become  bene  ficiaries  of  the  Catholic  money.  What 
"  a  shame  for  Protestants  to  have  their  children* 
"  educated  from  money  robbed  from  Catholics  I 
"  Mercantile  life  is  supposed   to  cultivate  in  some,  a 


57 

"  relish  for  hard  bargains.  But  if  it  were  a  busi- 
"  ness  matter,  and  not  a  matter  of  religious  concern, 
"  could  business  men  be  found  willing  to  exact  such 
"  a  pecuniary  advantage  as  this  ?  I  think  it  would 
"  shock  the  secular  conscience." 

Observe,  please,  that  while  repelling  the  injust- 
ice, W3  ask  for  no  privieje  nor  favor.  We  ask  to 
remain  free  in  our  religious  convictions,  and  to  not 
be  deprived  of  our  rights  as  citizens  "  on  the  plea" 
that  some  consider  such  convictions  as  'fallacious." 
We  are  confident  that  they  who  breathe  the  same 
atmosphere  of  liberty  as  we  do,  they  who  are  sin- 
cere while  proclaiming  equal  rights  for  all,  will 
unite  with  us  in  pronouncing  the  system  which 
would  hinder  the  benefit  of  education  for  nearly  the 
half  of  the  population,  an  impossibility  in  our 
midst. 

I  go  still  further  and  say  that  a  system  of  edu- 
cation which  would  be  in  reality  as  well  as  in  name 
"  non-sectarian,"  which  would  neither  affirm  nor 
deny  any  notion  whatever  of  any  belief,  which  would 
contain  nothing  in  conformity  with  or  against 
christianism,  I  say  that  such  a  system  is  a  radical 
impossibility. 

To  have  the  pretention  to  instruct  without  teach- 
ing either  directly  or  indirectly,  even  in  an  inciden- 
tal manner,  anything  religious  or  irreligious,  is  one 
of  those  whims  or  Utopias  aimed  at  only  by  unsound 
minds,  worked  upon  by  people  with  special  views 
such  as  Fanny  Wright,  and  accepted  solely  by  those 
who  are  deceived  by  the  name,  or  who  do  not  de- 
tect the  result. 

How  can  any  one  educate  without  inculcating 
something  partaking  of  the  supernatural  or  oppos- 
ing it?  Instruction  in  all  the  branches  of  know- 
ledge, to  the  exclusion  of  the  one  which  ought  to 
direct  all  others  is  an  impossibility.  People  may 
dream  as  long  as  they  like,  without  finding  a  way 
to  educate  a  child  while  leaving  it  in  suok  ignor- 
ance and  indifference  that  it  could  neither  affirm 
nor  deny  the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Being,  the  end 
of  man,  the  wisdom  of  Providence  or  any  religious 
theory.  It  is  impossible  even  to  conceive  a  whole 
system  of  instruction  so  inert  as  to  allow  such  ig- 
norance, otherwise  instruction   would  result  in  ren- 


dering    those   under    its  nurture   more  stupid  than 
those  deprived  of  any  culture  whatsoever. 

Such  an  endeavor  would  be  an  effort  to  develop 
intellect  by  depriving  it  of  the  breath  of  intellec- 
tual life  imparted  by  the  Author  of  our  exist- 
ence. 

Once  more,  I  repeat,  the  scheme  is  an  impossi- 
bility, simply  because  the  teacher  is  a  rational 
being  ;  that  children  themselves  are  endowed  with 
reason;  and  that  it  is  impossible  to  bring  an  intelli- 
gent youth  in  contact  with  the  visible  world  with- 
out inspiring  reflections  that  lead 'to  one  of  the  con- 
victions believed  and  taught  by  some  one  of  the 
sects  that  claim  to  direct  human  intellect. 

To  educate  is  to  perfectionate.  But  man  is  crea- 
ted to  the  image  and  likeness  of  God.  and  how  can 
any  one  perfectionate  the  image  without,  awproach- 
iug  it  to  the  model? 

What  is  science,  except  a  participation,  in  a  very 
inferior  degree  it  is  true,  but  to  a  certain  extent,  of 
the  knowledge  God  has  of  Himself,  of  what  He  has 
done,  of  the  laws  He  has  prescribed  for  sensible 
beings  and  imposed  on  inanimate  nature.  There- 
fore, far  from.  God  there  is  no  real  knowledge. 
"  For  of  Him,  in  Him  and  bij  Him  are  all  things.'* 
Any  teaching  exhibiting  the  marvels  of  creation,. 
without  any  mention  of  its  Author,  without  looking 
for  the  first  cause  of  what  is  seen  and  learned,  with- 
out any  religious  notion,  such  a  teaching  is  not  only- 
dangerous  and  criminal,  but  is  so  incomplete  that 
it  cannot  be  called  the  culture  of  intellect. 

The  Journal  of  Commerce  of  New  York,  form- 
erly a  violent  opponent  of  Catholics  views  with  re- 
gard to  education,  although  as  staunch  a  Protest- 
ant as  ever  says  in  its  issue  of  11th  May  1870  : 

"Where  the  Common  School  system  won  its 
"  chiefest  laurels,  and  achieved  its  highest  success,, 
"all  scholastic  learning  was  based  upon  the  funda- 
"  mental  truths  ol  religion,  because  without  the 
"sanction  of  religion  there  can  be  no  proper  traiu- 
"  ing  of  the  y.oung  in  any  branch  of  instruction.  It 
"  is  all  in  vain  to  say  that  geography,  arithmetic, 
"grammar,  history,  botany  etc.,  may  be  taught  as 
"sciences  without  any  necessary  connection  to  re 
"  li  gion  true  or  false  ;  and  that  the  baptism  of  faith 


59 

4i  can  be  given  to  all  these  acquirements  by  the  ex- 
41  ercise  in  the  family  and  at  the  church,  having  no 
41  mutual  relations  with  the  school  room. 

"  The  mind  is  not  governed  by  laws  which  allow 
**  for  such  separation  and  distinctions.  Good  men 
"  will  come  to  acknowledge  this  in  time." 

To  educate,  a  teacher  must  have  ideas,  apprecia- 
tions, convictions  on  what  he  teaches.  He  cannot 
be  an  automaton,  a  scientific  mechanism,  able  to 
turn  out  so  many  words  by  the  hour,  without  con 
necting  the  ideas  expressed,  and  without  even  look- 
ing for  the  sense  of  the  words  ;  without  sferintring  tAiwk. 
or  feeling,  or  without  imparting  to  others  what  he 
does  or  does  not  believe.  If  he  has  no  conviction 
he  is  not  what  he  ought  to  be  ;  if  he  has  convictions 
without  expressing  them,  he  is  mocking  at  himself 
or  at  those  who  employ  him. 

I  append  the  following  quotation  from  Doctor 
Anderson,  one  of  the  prominent  men  of  the  Baptist 
Chuich  in  the  United  States  : 

*'  It  is  impossible  for  an  earnest  teacher  to  avoid 
♦?  giving  out  constantly  religious  and  moral  im- 
*'  pulses  in  thought.  He  must  of  necessity  set 
"  forth  his  notions  about  God,  the  soul,  the  con- 
*'  science,  sin,  the  future  life  and  Divine  Revela 
'  tion." 

"  If  he  promises  not  to  do  so,  he  will  fail  to  keep 
"  his  word  or  his  teachings  in  science,  or  literature, 
"  or  history  will  be  miserably  shallow  and  inade- 
"  quate.  Our  notion  of  God  and  the  moral  order 
"form,  in  spite  of  ourselves,  the  base  line  which 
"  affects  all  our  movements  and  constructions  of 
"  science,  literature  and  history.  Induction  in 
"  physics,  classification  in  Natural  History,  neces- 
"  sitate  a  living  law,  eternal  in  the  thought  of  God 

" All    instruction    enfolding    the 

"  laws  of  science,  literature  and  History  should 
"  be  permeated  with  the  warmth  and  light  and 
"  glory  of  the  Incarnate  Redeemer." 

"  Incidental  instruction  in  morality  and  religion 
"  ought  to  be  the  main  reliance  of  the  Christian 
"  teacher.  The  ends  of  a  Christian  school  while 
"  working  by  its  own  laws  and  limitations,  ought 
"  not  to  be  essentially  different  from  a  Christian 
"  church." 


60 

"  The  principles  we  have  thus  indicated  are  uni- 
"  versal  in  their  application.  If  the  Christian 
"  teacher  must  make  the  elements  of  his  religious 
"  faith  color  all  his  teaching,  the  same  must  be  true 
"  of  the  unchristian  teacher.  It  parents  wish  their 
"  children  educated  in  Christian  principles,  they 
"  must  seek  out  honest  Christian  men  to  be  their 
"  teachers." 

There  is  not  a  single  educated  and  sincere  Catho- 
lic, from  His  Holiness  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  down 
to  the  humblest  village  school-master,  who  does  not 
agree  with  the  above  opinion  ;  or  rather,  the  learned 
Doctor  is  among  the  numerous  intelligent  Pro- 
testants who  take  the  Catholic  views  with  regard 
to  education,  and  who  say  with  us,  a  system  purely 
and  entirely  un  sectarian  is  nothing  but  a  delusion. 
The  Reverend  A.  A.  Mayo,  Unitarian  minister 
of  Cincinnati,  does  not  hesitate  to  ridiculize  as  fol- 
lows the  ideas  of  those  who  believe  in  the  possibility 
of  such  a  plan  : 

"  It  is  easy  to  elaborate  a  secular  theory  of  edu- 
"  cation  in  the  closet,  where  an  ideal  boy  can  be 
"  placed  in  a  spiritual  vacuum,  and  developed  ac- 
"  cording  to  an  exclusive  mental  system.  Now, 
"  the  effort  to  control  and  educate  such  a  miniature 
"  republic  on  secular  or  purely  intellectual  princi- 
"  pies,  is  a  job  compared  with  which  harnessing 
"  Niagai-a  to  turn  the  spindles  of  a  cotton  mill 
"  would  be  a  cheerful  enterprise.  To  say  that  the 
"  teacher  does  not  need  every  resource  of  religious 
"  "  and  moral  power  to  govern  and  educate  children 
11  is  to  mock  at  all  educational  experience  and  de- 
'*  clare  ourselves  utterly  ignorant  of  human  life." 

All  things  speak  so  loudly  of  God  as  having  been 
made  by  Him,  that  it  is  impossible  to  study  outside 
of   Him  without  sliding   towards  the  abysses  into 
which  materialists  and  atheists  have  sunk.     For  a 
Christian   country  such  as  ours  everything  is  con- 
'  nected   with  Christian    doctrine.     The  very  atmos- 
1  phere  we  breathe    seems  to  be  embalmed  with  the 
■  sweet  perfumes  of  faith.     l"o  silence  that  faith  is  to 
v  fall    into  Rationalism,    and  to  try  to  avoid  both  in 
'teaching  is  to  reduce   the   sublime  art  to  an  impos- 
sibility. 


61 

But  sorae  of  the  supporters  of  the  system  will 
8ay:  All  this  is  nonsense.  The  system  exists,  there- 
fore it  is  possible,  and  reason  teaches  that  "ab  actu 
ad  posse  valet  consecutio."  No,  gentlemen,  your  sys- 
tem exists  nowhere,  because  here  is  what  occurs  in 
practice  : 

In  the  countries  where  the  system  has  been  es- 
tablished there  are  three  broad  currents  of  thought ; 
the  Catholic,  the  Protestant  and  the  Infidel  thought. 
Now,  I  say  that  your  system,  as  inicated  by  its 
name,  is  so  radically  impossible,  that  where  its  es- 
tablishment has  been  attempted  it  has  necessarily 
fallen  into  one  of  the  three  currents  of  thought  here 
i  mentioned.  The  system  cannot  fail  to  bring  about 
one  Of  the  results  that  it  pretends  to  avoid. 

In  school  districts  of  the  United  States,  entirely 
Oataolic.  the  trustees  having  the  choice  of  teachers 
and  of  books  as  well  as  the  direction  of  the  school, 
such  institutions  become  in  reality,  and  for  all  pur- 
poses, Catholic  schools  while  retaining  the  name  of 
"  Common  schools,"  and  this  accounts  for  Catholics 
not  opposing  the  system  under  such  circumstances. 

A  similar  fact,  but  of  more  frequent  occurrence, 
is  observed  in  purely  Protestant  distrcts  ;  and  in 
certain  States,  most  of  the  schools  become  in  reality 
and  for  all  purposes  Protestant  schools,  while  re- 
taining the  name  of  "  Common"  or  "  non-sectarian 
schools,"  and  this  explains  the  zeal  displayed  for 
the  establishment  and  maintenance  of  such  schools. 

Where  the  "  Common  schools"  are  neither  Catho- 
lic nor  Protestant,  they  are  so  many  nurseries  of 
infidelity  ;  and  the  United  States  reap  the  bitter 
fruits  of  the  system,  viewing,  as  every  one  does, 
the  alarming  increase  in  the  number  of  those  who. 
have  no  practical  religion. 

Therefore  there  is  nothing  real  in  the  teaching 
in  an  unsectarian  sense,  because  the  scheme  in  that 
light  is  an  impossibility. 

3.  Even  if  the  system  were  possible  it  is  not  de- 
sirable. 

After  what  has  been  said  above,  it  is  undoubtedly 
shown  that  the  system  in  question  is  not  desirable. 
I  will,  however,  add  a  few  reflexions  under  this 
head,,  for  the  subject  is   far  from  being   exhausted. 


62 

I  said  in  tiie  first  paragaaph  of  this  article  that 
the  name  given  to  the  system  is  essentially  false. 
But  even  were  it  proposed,  as  it  should  be,  under 
the  qualification  non-Catholio  or  non-Christian,  that 
would  not  render  it  more  desirable.  Because  the 
new  appellation,  while  indicating  the  tendencies  of 
the  scheme,  would  merely  coiroborate  what  has 
been  said  in  opposing  it,  and  would  be,  as  it  were, 
the  synthesis  of  the  whole  of  my  argument. 

I  have  subsequently  said  that  a  plan  of  education 
really  and  absolutely  outside  of  any  sect  whatso- 
ever would,  by  its  nature,  be  radically  impossible. 
But,  from  this  it  cannot  be  concluded  that,  should 
the  working  of  the  system  be  made  possible  by  rally- 
ing it  now  to  one  sect  and  then  to  another,  such  pos- 
sibility would  make  it  desirable.  I  go  still  further 
and  say  that,  even  if  the  relative  impossibility 
which  I  have  pointed  out,  would  disappear-,  and 
the  system  be  accepted,  this  would  'not  make  me 
desire  to  see  it  thrive.  I  would  not  relish  the  sys- 
tem any  better,  but  1  would  dread  it  still  more, 
were  our  population  so  unchristian  as  to  favorably 
accept  it ;  and  if  the  feeling  and  love  of  liberty 
weakened  to  such  a  degree  that  the  majority  would 
advocate  the  servitude. 

It  is  to  the  family  and  not  to  the  State  that  the 
education  of  youth  is  confided.  From  the  begin- 
ning God  established  the  family  among  men  : 
"  male  and  female  he  created  them.  And  God 
blessed  them  saying,  Increase  and  multiply."  To 
the  husband  and  wife  he  commanded  love  and  in- 
dissoluble union  :  "  This  now  is  bone  of  my  bones 
and  flesh  of  my  flesh"  and  "  They  shall  be  two  in 
one  flesh,"  and  "What  therefore  God  hath  joined 
together  let  no  man  put  asunder."  To  children  he 
commanded  obedience,  love  and  respect  for  patents. 
"  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother."  To  parents 
heads  of  families,  he  gave  imprescriptible  rights, 
together  with  obligations  which  no  power  can 
lessen.  And  among  these  obligations  is  that  of 
parents  to  provide  for,  and  direct  the  education  of 
their  children  :  li  Hast  thou  children,  instruct  them" 
and  "  He  that  teacheth  his  son  maketh  his  enemy 
jealous." 


03 

This  is  the  personal  obligation  ot  parents  ;  they- 
can  entrust  it  to  another  only  when  they  are  cer- 
tain that  the  instruction  given  will  be  in  accord- 
ance with  what  it  requires  of  them  ;  and  that  the 
souls  of  their  children,  for  which  they  must  answer, 
will  not  be  exposed  to  any  noxious  influence,  nor 
deprived  of  any  o/  the  helps  to  be  expected  fiom 
education. 

Such  is  the  established  order,  and  such  order  ne- 
cessarily rejects  the  theory  that  ascribes  to  the 
State  the  right  to  invade  the  sacred  precinct  ot  fa- 
mily and  then  to  exercise  absolute  power.  This 
theory  is  a  relict  of  paganism,  the  principle  of  sla- 
very, and  cannot  We  countenanced  among  those 
who  enjov  the  liberty  of  the  children  of  God. 

If  the  State  should  be  master  of  the  child,  why 
should  it  not  be  that  of  the  mother  1  If  it  has 
right  to  become  a  .substitute  for  the  father,  who  will 
prevent  it  from  replacing  the  husband?  If  it  has 
the  right  to  compel  parents  to  send  their  children  to 
a  special  school,  it  may  also  hinder  their  being  in- 
structed at  all.  riiis  is  what  Lycurgus  did.  If 
the  State  has  the  absolute  control  of  the  school,  it 
can  also  claim  that  of  the  church,  just  as  the  Czar 
of  Russia  and  the  Chancellor  of  Prussia  pretend 
and  endeavor  to  do.  if  the  State  has  the  right  to 
prohibit  religious  teaching,  it  has  an  equal  right 
to  prescribe  irreligious  teaching.  Such  is  t .he  case 
iu  certain  universities  of  Europe.  If  the  State  has 
a  right  to  pie  vent  children  from  acknowledging  the 
true  God,  during  a  certain  number  of  hours,  days 
and  years,  it  has  also  the  right  to  enjoin  the  adora- 
tion of  fal-e  gods,  and  this  the  State  did  ordain  for 
centuries,  by  condemning  to  the  most  cruel  tortures 
millions  of  the  disciples  ol  Jesus  Christ  whose  only 
ciime  was  to  believe  that  they  who  govern.,  as  well 
as  they  that  are  governed,  should  submit  to  the 
King  of  Kings. 

What  is  said  and  written  every  day  shows  clear- 
ly that  what  1  advance  here  will  be  easily  miscon- 
strued. Strange  (one  cannot  affirm  the  rights  of 
God  without  being  accused  by  certain  parties,  of 
being  hostile  to  the  State,  just  :is  though  God  and 
State  were  irreconciiiable  enemies  and  the  two  mas- 
ter s  that    cannot  be  servect  at  a  time.      On  the  con- 


64 

trstry,  one  is  so  much  the  more  loyal  to  the  State 
that  he  is  more  mindful  of  his  duties  towards  his 
Maeer.  Society  has  nothing  to  fear  from  those 
who  uphold  the  rights  of  God  and  ot  truth.  Be- 
cause any  society  well  established  will  find  its  se- 
curity in  the  conviction  of  all  its  members  that  they 
are  dependent  on  God  as  their  s^ole  and  absolute 
master,  and  that  there  is  no  true  liberty  without 
Him. 

Christian  teaching  alone  can  effectually  check 
the  natural  tendency  of  man  to  the  abuse  of  power 
as  well  as  of  liberty.  To  establish  the  rights  of 
God  is,  no  doubt,  to  define  the  duties  of  man.  But 
it  is  in  the  meantime,  teaching  the  latter  his  rights 
to  the  noblest  freedom.  Christian  doctrine  guards 
society  against  the  thraldom  into  which  it  had  been 
plunged  by  pagan  Csesarism  ;  and  guards  it  also 
against  socialistic  licence  which  is  wore  than  pagan 
ism  itself. 

The  religion  I  profess  teaches  me  "  There  is  no 
power  but  from  God,  and  those  that  are,  are  ordain- 
ed by  God"  This  doctrine  surrounds  all  authority 
lawfully  established  and  lawfully  exercised,  with  a 
prestige  which  no  worldly  consideration  can  inspire 
in  the  same  degree. 

But,  :n  the  meantime,  the  same  doctrine,  reminds 
me  that  all  men  are  created  to  the  image  and  like 
ness  of  Him  who  is  the  Being  infinitely  free  and 
independent,  and  who  decks  the  brow  of  all  those 
redeemed  by  the  blood  of  the  Saviour,  with  a  halo 
of  glory  peculiar  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  freedom  of 
children  of  God. 

It  was  while  studying  and  witnessing  the  appli- 
cation cf  the  above  doctrine  that  the  celebrated 
Protestant  Guizot  said  :  "  Catholic  Church  is  the 
greatest  school  of  respect."  Respect  to  every  human 
being,  respect  to  every  legitimate  authority. 

Having  myself  been  brought  up  in  that  school, 
it  is  far,  very  far,  from  my  desire  to  fail  in  the  re- 
spect due  to  the  State  ;  and  even  to  the  respect  due 
to  any  fellow-men.  Because,  in  the  State  I  see  a 
ray  of  the  supreme  dominion  of  God,  and  in  every 
man  a  type  of  His  infinite  freedom.  This  respect 
for  others  I  have  for  myself,  and  while  I  aui  the 
obedient  servant  of    the  State  I  decline    to  become 


65 

its  slave.  This  doctrine,  if  well  understood,  can 
surely  displease  neither  the  State  nor  my  fellow-sub- 
jects. If,  on  the  one  hand.  I  repudiate  the  pagan 
teaching  whicH  finished  by  the  aptheoses  of  Caesar, 
I  cordiailv  adhere  to  the  Chri'stfan  teaching  which 
savs  :  "  Render  to  Caesar  the  things  that  are 
Caesars." 

Having  established  the  principles  by  which  I  am 
guided,  I  hope  not  to  be  misunderstood  when  I  say 
that  it  is  not  desirable  that  the  State  should  dis- 
turb the  peace  and  freedom  of  families,  in  coercing 
in  one  way  or  another  the  surrender  of  the  children 
to  be  educated  according  to  the  dictates  of  the  State, 
and  against  the  wish  and  desire  of  parents  who 
have  at  heart  the  accomplishment  of  their  duty. 
To  impose  in  the  matter  a  system  which  grieves  the 
conscience,  is  undoubtedly  a  tyrannical  act. 

The  followers  of  John  Knox  have  preserved  to 
the  present  day,  some  of  the  ideas  he  had  retained 
of  his  Catholic  training.  Not  only  have  they  strug- 
gled in  the  old  countries,  to  prevent  the  encroach - 
meut  of  the  State,  endeavoring  to  submit  them  to 
the  religion  established  by  law,  but,  in  many  in- 
stances, even  in  America,  they  have  raised  an  ener- 
getic protest  against  the  State  endeavoring  to  im- 
pos-  upon  them  schools  established  by  law.  Among 
others  the  Rev.  John  C.  Lord,  Presbyterian  clergy- 
man of  Buffalo  made  use  of  the  following  language  : 
**  (jrod  has  not  committed  to  governments  the  work 
"  of  education.  The  civil  magistrate  has  other 
"  duties  to  perform,  has  no  divine  warrant  to  turn 
44  teacher. or  to  superintend  education.  This  is  not 
*' a  matter  to  be  passed  at  the  polls.  What  right 
4<  has  the  State  to  educate  my  child  1  The  State 
"  may  administer  justice,  build  canals  and  railroads, 
"  incorporate  banks  and  perform  civil  functions, 
"  but  it  has  no  right  to  establish  a  system  of  Public 
"  Schools  which  compels  in  fact,  the  great  mass  of 
*'  the  community  to  have  their  children  educated, 
*'  there  or  not  at  all.  I  wish  my  children  educated 
*' '  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  L  »rd'  and, 
*'  not  in  the  nurture  of  the  State.  So  do  Christians 
"  in  general  if  the  truth  were  known.  But  the 
*'  State  throws  obstacles  in  the  wav  by  its  taxation 
i  *'  and  its  great  public  establishments." 


66 

On  the  same  subject,  and  to  show  that  it  is  not 
desirable  that  the  State  dictate  in  matters  of -edu- 
cation, ths  Honorable  Garritt  Smith  expresses  him- 
self as  follows: 

**  It  (the  State)  is  certainly  no  more  fit  to  have 
"  a  part  in  shaping  and  controlling  the  school,  than 
"  in  shaping  and  controlling  the  church,  aud  the 
\  sound  arguments  against  its  meddling  with  the 
"  church  are  in  the  main,  sound  arguments  against 
"  its  meddling  with  the  school  *  *  *  *  No 
"  less  is  it  the  parents  right  to  choose  the  kind  of 
"  school  than  the  kind  of  church  for  his  children. 
"  Many  Protestants  are  content  with  no  school 
"  which-  is  not  positively  and  directly  a  religious 
"  one.  Hence  their  opposition  to  the  government 
"  school  which  rests  on  an  evil  compromise,  a  cora- 
"  promise  requiring  the  elimination  from  the  school 
"  of  all  religion  and  use  of  all  Bibles.  *  *  *  * 
"  Just  here  let  me  say  that  the  school  is  far  worse 
"than  worthless,  which  taking  a  child  in  its  most 
'•  plastic  age,  declines  nevertheless  to  have  a  part  in 
''framing  its  religious  character." 

It  is  not  only  undersirable  that  the  State  assume 
the  duties  of  parents  in  controlling  the  schools,  in  a 
way  offensive  to  the  convictions  of  such  parents, 
but  it  is  moreover  certain  that  such  control  has  the 
most  deplorable  results,  because  the  system,  in- 
stead of  preparing  the  heart  and  the  mind  of  the 
children  to  look  to  the  end  for  which  they  are  mader 
on  the  contrary,  predisposes  them  to  busy  them- 
selves solely  about  material  pursuits  and  renders 
them  very  unscrupulous  as  to  the  means  to  be  em 
ployed  in  securing  what  they  desire. 

The  New  York  World  says  : — "  The  truth  is  that 
"  the  mistake  of  means  in  our  system  of  education 
"  arises  from  a  perversion  of  ends.  Our  school  sys- 
"  tern  answers  much  more  nearly  than  those  of  older 
"  countries  to  what  are  considered  by  modern  men 
"  the  chief  end  of  man  in  our  time.  That  end  is  to 
"get  on  in  life,  to  make  money,  and  to  gain  what 
"  money  brings.  To  that  purpose  the  present  sys- 
"  tern  is  entirely  adequate." 

The  State,  while  assuming  the  duty  of  educating 
children  and  forcing,  at  least  by  taxation,  parents 
to  accept  its  views,  acknowledges   its  own  incompe- 


67 

"tency.  It  elairas  no  control  over  the  soul  and, 
nevertheless,  it  wishes  to  get  hold  of  all  the  facul- 
ties which  are  the  handmaids  of  the  soul.  The 
avowal  that  the  State  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
direction  of  religion,  is  the  best  proof  that  it  is  not 
desirable  to  submit  the  instruction  of  a  rising  gen- 
eration to  its  absolute  control.  Fortunately,  here 
in  this  our  country,  every  one  admits  the  necessity 
of  religious  training  to  model  the  heart  and  to 
strengthen  the  will.  But  the  State  declines  having 
any  desire  or  authority  to  impart  that  religious  edu- 
cation though  instructing  the  child  at  the  very  and 
only  time  at  which  it  is  possible  to  do  so.  There- 
fore it  must  be  admitted  that  it  is  not  desirable 
that  the  State  go  so  far  as  to  hurt  the  consciences 
of  parents,  who  are  anxious  for  the  religious  instruc- 
tion to  be  given  to  their  offspring. 

It  seems  to  me  that  it  does  not  requiie  very 
close  observation  to  become  convinced  that  a  youth, 
who  would  have  gone  through  all  the  course  of 
instruction,  which  it  is  claimed  ought  to  be  given 
in  public  schools,  and  who  in  the  same  schools 
would  never  have  heard  a  word  about  religion, 
would  be  in  reality  completely  ignorant  of  what  he 
ought  to  know,  and,  in  many  instances,  averse  to 
it.  As  the  opinion  I  oppose  is  said — though  im- 
properly— to  be  one  dear  to  Protestant,  I  know  the 
reader  will  not  find  fault  with  me  for  quoting  freely 
from  eminentt  Protestants  of  the  United  States, 
the  only  place  where  the  experiment  has  been  tho 
roughly  made.  • 

Rev.  Mr.  Young,  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian 
congregation  in  Warsaw,  New  York,  wrote  to  Mr. 
Morgan,  Superintendant  of  common  schools  :  "The 
"  Presbyterian  congregation  in  this  town,  regarding 
"  the  State  plan  of  common  school  education  as  in- 
"  competent  to  secure  that  moral  training  of  their 
"  children,  which  is  indispensable  to  a  proper  di- 
"  rection  and  use  of  intellectual  faculties — estab- 
"  lished,  some  eighteen  months  since,  within  the 
"  bounds  of  School  District,  No.  10,  a  parochial 
"  school,  to  be  instructed    by  such  teachers  only  as 

u  profess  religion In  the  progress  of  our 

"  schoools  we  find  that  evangelical  religious  truths 
"  sanctifies  education   as  well   as   all    other  things 


68 

•*  with  which  it  is  connected  ;  and  that  our  children 
'"  have  made  aiore  rapid  and  effective  progress  in 
"  intellectual  attainments  than  formerly — but  the 
"  *  Free  School  Law'  passed  by  our  last  Legislature 
"  has  invaded  our  sanctuary,  and  we  fear  is  about 
"  to  thwart  our  purposes. 

"  We  might  have  supposed  that  these  principles 
"  of  toleration  would  secure  to  the  religious  deno- 
"  minations  respectively  the  privilege  of  worship- 
M  ping  God  according  to  their  respective  views,  and 
"  which  excuse  them  from  supporting  those  of  a 
4 '  contrary  belief;  that  these  principles  would  at 
"  least  allow  them  the  same  toleration  in  the  edu- 
"  cation  of  our  children.  But  such  toleration  is 
"  now  by  legislative  enactment  denied  us ;  while 
"  we  are  subjected  to  such  onerous  taxes  for  the 
"  support  of  common  schools,  as  are  equivalent  to 
"  an  actual  prohibition  from  carrying  out  our  views 
"  conscientiously  entertained." 

A  Rev.  Mr.  Jones,  of  the  Methodist  Church  of 
llion,  says  :  "  ....  The  teacher  should  not  have 
'*  to  deal  with  the  intellect  alone.  The  State,  in 
"  assuming  to  act  in  loco  parentis,  could  not  refuse 
"  to  take  care  of  the  spiritual  education  of  the  chil- 
"  dren.  Teachers  must  not  be  allowed  to  substi- 
"  tute  the  demoralizing  doubtings  of  irreverent 
"  speculation  for  the  grand  saving  truths  of  divine 
"  inspiration." 

In  a  report  of  the  Superintendent  of  public  In- 
instruction  t^  a  general  assembly  in  Iowa,  the  Hon. 
A.  S.  Kissell  discussed  as  followe  :  "  The  painful 
"  fact  is,  that  the  great  mass  of  instruction  now 
*'  provided  our  youth — except  perhaps  the  rambling 
"  and  imperfect  methods  adopted  in  our  Sabbath 
"  schools — is  a  practical  denial  of  our  national  reli- 
"  gion.  We  may  listen  all  day  to  the  exercises  of 
**  any  of  our  most  efficient  schools,  and  hear  often 
"  enough  excellent  advice  given  to  the  pupils  with 
'•  reference  to  the  importance  of  a  generous,  noble 
i(  and  virtnous  character  ;  we  may  be  satisfied  that 
"  the  rulas  and  discipline  of  the  school  are  admin- 
i(  istered  in  such  a  way  as  to  secure  habits  of  order, 
™  industry  and  good  behaviour  ;  but  we  cannot  help 
"  feeling  that  essentially  the  same  feat  have  been 
"  achieved   at  ancient  Athens,    as   in  our  modern 


69 

**  Boston  which  stands  so  conspicuously  as  a  repve- 
■"  sentative  city  of  Christendom.  Somehow  here, 
*•  in  this  nursery  cf  our  nation,  in  the  public  schools, 
"  a  perpetual  libel  is  filed  against  the  religion  we 
"  adopt.  Must  these  schools  have  no  higher  stan- 
"  dard  than  refined  heathenism  could  furnish  ?  .  .  . 
"  will  it  not  be  ill-timed  and  futile  to  urge  upon 
"  the  adult,  that  of  which,  during  all  the  years  of 
*'  his  early  training,  he  heard  nothing,  and  which 
""  was  so  effectually  denied  or  ignored  in  the  course 
"  of  his  training,  that  he  would  not  have  known 
"  that  the  foi-mation  of  his  character  had  any  con- 
"  ceivable  dependence  on  such  an  influence." 

All  such  opinions — which  as  far  as  our  subject 
is  concerned  are  but  one  with  mine — can  surprise 
nobody,  even  had  it  never  been  previously  express- 
ed in  every  way.  A  reflecting  Christian  may  easily 
become  convinced  how  defective  and  undesirable  a 
system  of  education  is,  which  shuts  the  doors  of 
schools  against  leligion,  both  for  teachers  and  pu- 
pils. The  result  must  necessarily  be  fatal  to  the 
very  intellect  you  wish  to  develop.  The  child  is 
an  intelligent  being ;  his  supple  and  plastic  mind 
is  perfectly  adapted  to  receive  any  teaching,  even 
in  the  most  incidental  mode.  A  wink,  a  smile,  a 
motion  of  the  head  or  of  the  lips,  anything  in  fact 
on  the  part  of  the  teacher  is  apt  to  produce  a  deep 
impression  on  the  mind  of  an  intelligent  child. 
What,  on  the  other  hand,  would  be  the  fate  of  the 
game  child,  if,  instead  of  even  an  indirect  teaching, 
he  observes  in  his  master  the  most  complete  re- 
serve or  the  most  entire  indifference  with  regard  to 
Religion  ? 

The  breath  of  the  Supreme  Intelligence  has  en- 
dowed the  children  of  men  with  "  a  living  soul." 
Thai,  soul,  to  live  and  develop  itself,  requires  food, 
ftnd  the  food  of  the  soul  is  the  "  teacching  of  the 
mystery  of  God  the  Father,  and  of  Christ  Jesus,  in 
whom  are  hidden  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and 
knowledge" 

As  far  as  your  system  goes  you  deprive  the  young 
of  those  divine  treasures  of  knowledge  and  wisdom. 
You  shut  their  eyes  to  "  the  true  light,  which  en- 
lighteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world." 
You   place    the    youthful   intellect  in  a  "  spiritual 


70 

vacuum,"  where  everything  is  darkness,  doubt,  ig- 
norance. And  what  will  you  give  it  as  a  compen- 
sation 1  Human  knowledge.  Alas  !  "  But  all  men 
are  vain  in  whom  there  is  not  the  knowledge  of  God." 
What  is  your  human  knowledge  or  secular  instruc- 
tion 1     Arithmetic,  history,  geography,  etc.,  etc 

Well,  let  us  try  the  teaching  of  such  branches 
without  any  reference  whatsoever  to  anything  reli- 
gious : 

Teacher— What  is  Arithmetic  1 

Pupil — The  science  of  numbers. 

T. — Give  the  first  numbers. 

P. — One,  two,  three,  four,  five,  six,  etc. 

T. — Give  examples  of  the  use  of  numbers. 

P. — There  is  one  God,  there  are  two  testaments, 
the  are  three  personsinGod. 

T. — Mind  what  you  say,  my  child,  that  is  sec- 
tarian. 

P.  (disturbed) — There  are  three  sacraments. 

T. — Hush  !  that  also  is  sectarian. 

P.  (still  more  disturbed) — There  are  seven  sac  .  . . 

T.  (hastily) — You  are  getting  confused,  my  child; 
you  are  a  new  comer ;  you  have  received  sectarian 
instruction ;  the  next  will  show  you  how  to  an 
swer. 

Another  pupil — There  is  one  horse  in  the  stable, 
there  are  two  buggies  in  the  shed,  three  eggs  in  my 
bosket. 

T. — That's  the  boy  that  understands  the  system. 
And  once  for  all  let  it  be  remembered  that  you  are 
in  a  "  non-sectarian"  school,  and  that  nothing  of 
religion  can  be  heard  within  these  walls 

(Apart) — Pcor  children  !  that's  the  first  blow  to 
their  faith. 

Yes,  many  a  Christian  became  an  infidel,  their 
faith  having  received  the  first  blow  in  a  class  of 
arithmetic,  or  the  teaching  of  the  positive  sciences, 
which  seem,  at  first  glance,  the  least  capable  of 
diverting  a  reasonable  being  from  the  knowledge 
and  love  of  God. 

Is  it  desirable  to  teach  history  without  the  men- 
tion of  God  1  "In  the  beginning  God  created 
heaven  and  earth."  This  is  the  beginning  and  the 
origin  of  all  history.  What  will  the  teacher  do 
who    cannot  make   mention  of  the   Crea'tor  of  all 


71 

things  ?     Fearing  to  be  sectarian,  his  embarrassment 
will  iucrease  when,  coming  to  another  period  of  the 

history  of  the  human  race  he  reads  :  " the 

"  angel  said  to  them      ...  This  day  is  born  to  you 
"  a  Saviour,  who  is  Christ  the  Lord." 

Pleease,  Mister  Teacher,  a  boy  may  say,  what 
is  au  angel?  What  is  a  Saviour?  Why  call  him 
Christ  1 

Teacher — Silence  !  this  school  is  not  sectarian. 
I  have  already  told  you  not  to  expect  I  will  teach 
you  religion. 

Strange,  deplorable  teaching  of  history,  which 
will  meution  the  adorable  name  of  God  with  the 
j-iame  indifference  as  that  of  Jupiter  ;  which  has  no 
more  to  say  about  the  sweet  and  beloved  name  of 
Jesus,  true  son  of  the.  Eternal,  than  about  that  of 
Mars,  fictitious  sou  of  the  imaginary  king  of  Olym- 
pus. 

How  hurtful  the  teaching  of  history  has  been 
without  the  help  of  revealed  truth  ! 

Geography  is  a  description  of  onr  globe,  of  its 
inhabitants  and  its  productions.  To  be  complete, 
this  science  must  make  mention  of  the  origin  of  the 
earth. 'ef  the  formation  of  seas  and  rivers.  It  can- 
not remain  silent  about  the  lessons  which  necessa- 
rily flow  from  the  study  of  the  variety  of  the  pro- 
ducts we  admire.  Geographers  cannot  be  satisfied 
with  the  mere  mention  of  the  names  of  different 
nations.  They  must  describe  their  moral  and  reli- 
gious condition.  Well,  all  this  is  impossible  on  a 
just  and  true  stand-point,  unless  the  Spirit  of  God 
move  over  tho  intelligence  of  those  who  seek  such 
information,  as  He  in  the  beginning,  moved  on  the 
surface  of  the  deep,,  from  which  He  formed  what 
constitutes  the  principal  object  ot  geography. 

The  undesirability  of  the  system  that  excludes 
religion  from  its  teaching,  becomes  still  more  ap- 
parent when  we  advance  in  our  studies.  Without 
the  help  imparted  through  divine  knowledge,  men 
may  partly  acquire  what  they  call  science,  but  they 
cannot  help  having  false  and  unenviable  notions. 
From  the  first  to  the  last  word  of  any  science  there 
is  room  for  divine  truth  and  revealed  learning. 
Even  the  very  knowledge  of  the  alpliabet  is  conducive 
to  render  more  comprehensible  one  of   the    divine 


attributes:  "I  am  Alpha  and  Omega"  Many 
children  have  experienced  a  sweet  an  I  delicious 
impression,  on  finding  out  that  the  first  reading 
fesson  in  Greek  may  help  them  to  acknowledge 
God,  as  the  first  principle  and  the  last  end  of  every- 
thing. 

To  remove  all  objections  we  are  told  that  religious 
instruction  ought  to  be  given  in  the  family  and  in 
church.  To  this  I  reply,  instruction  at  home,  es- 
pecially for  those  who  attend  school  is  often  a  real 
impossibility.  4sa  rule,  the  public  schools  are  in- 
tended for  the  children  of  parents  who  are  not  in 
exceptional  good  circumstances.  Well,  in  such  fa- 
milies, generally  speaking,  the  father  is  at  work 
from  morning  to  night.  Weary,  harassed,  it  can- 
not be  expected  that  he  will  have  time — even  if 
sufficiently  edncated — to  go  over  all  the  lessens 
given  at  school  during  the  day,  to  point  out  to  his 
children  the  relt^ious  teachings  which,  naturally,, 
must  accompany  and  direct  such  lessons.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  good  mother,  up  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, having  hardly  time  to  breathe  before  the  child- 
ren leave  for  school,  busy  as  she  is  with  all  her 
household  duties,  has  little  leisure  at  her  command. 
The  fact  is  that  many  children  come  late  to  school 
just  because  their  mothers  had  not  time  to  get  them 
ready.  Let  us  remember,  the  schools  we  speak  of 
are  seldom  for  the  children  of  the  rich,  but  for  those 
of  the  main  body  of  the  people,  farmers,  mechanics, 
laborers  etc.  These  classes  are  as  fond  as  any  other 
of  theii  children,  and  as  anxious  to  give  them  a 
good  education,  and  to  prepare  them  for  the  strug- 
gles of  life.  But  we  must  admit  that  said  classes' 
have  not  the  same  means  as  others  to  secure  their 
children  complete  religious  instruction.  If  the 
school  be  Christian  it  will  help  the  parents  to  per- 
form their  duty  and  to  do  justice  to  those  they  love- 
so  tenderly.  If  yon  deprive  parents  of  this  reliance 
you  embitter  their  existence  more  and  more,  while 
adding  to  their  many  trials.  Who  is  not  aware 
of  the  anxiousness  experienced  by  a  good  christian 
mother,  when  she  believes  that  her  children  are  ex- 
posed to  pernicious  influence  (  Even  the  fear  of 
bad  company  often  determines  parents  to  keep  their 
children  at  home,  and  thousands  of  men  have  been 


73 

beprived  of  all  sort  of  secular  instruction  for  that 
very  reason.  Give  this  feeling  the  name  you  choose, 
for  my  part,  I  thiuk  any  real  conscientious  convic- 
tion is  entitled  to  regard,  and  I  respect  it. 

Undoubtedly  it  is  the  duty  ot  parents  to  attend 
persoiiHlly  to  the  religious  instruction  of  their  child- 
ren. But  even  supposing  they  do  so,  I  say  that  it 
is  not  desirable  that  such  instruction  be  confined  to 
the  paternal  roof.  It  must  (Vct-etoH  to  the  school, 
Otherwise  the  teaching  in  the  family  would  soon  be 
looked  upon  by  children  as  a  thing  to  be  left  at 
home  ami  of  no  use  elsewhere.  They  would  not 
hold  such  teaching  in  the  same  esteem.  Indifference 
at  first,  and  contempt  soon  after,  would  be  the  in- 
evitable result  of  the  contest  between  the  domestic 
and  school  teaching.  The  child  must  look  upon 
those  who  educate  bird  as  the  guardians  selected  by 
the  love  of  parents  for  his  advantage.  Teachers,  to 
succeed,  need  to  captivate  the  attention  and  even 
the  affection  of  their  pupiis.  The  latter  must  be 
enabled  to  notice  in  their  teachers  not  only  learning 
but  also  virtue,  otherwise  they  will  despise  them 
and  even  theirimprovement  m  their  studies  will 
be  hindered. 

But  how  can  a  christian  child  whose  religious 
instruction  is  well  attended  to  at  hom-%  regard  with 
respect  and  confidence  the  teacher  who  seems  to 
ignore  everything  about  religion?  The  lessons  of 
tin-  father  and  the  mother  ought  to  be  corroborated 
by  the  lessons  of  the  person  to  whom  they  entrust 
the  tuition  of  their  child,  otherwise  the  lessons  of 
parents  will  turn  to  naught,  or  be  at  least  singular- 
ly diminished.  A  father  will  tell  his  sou  to  re- 
member that  God  is  everywhere,  tint  we  should 
walk  in  His  presence,  and  work  under  His  divine 
eye,  in  order  to  please  him  and  secure  his  help. 
But  if,  on  arriving  at  school,  God  must  be  left  at 
the  door,  and  the  intellect  not  to  b'^  busied  about 
His  remembrance,  the  strongest  ittdtive  for  the 
child  to  study  a?id  behave  well,  disappears.  Use  be- 
comes unconscious  of  the  want  of  divide  assistance. 
In  fact  the  most  manifest  contradiction  pre  ails  in 
the  mind.  Children  think  more  deeply  than  people 
generally  believe.  The  Contrast  between  the  do- 
mestic   hearth    and    that  of  science,    between    the 


74 

lessons  of  parents  and  of  their  representatives,  pro- 
duces a  very  baneful  impression  on  the  minds  of 
youth.  If  a  child  is  virtuous  and  well  inclined  he 
will  of  course  prefer  domestic  training,  but  if  he  ia 
impetuous  and  of  a  nature  difficult  to  control,  he 
will  easily  put  aside  the  inculcations  of  religious 
training  and  aim  solely  at  pleasing  himself.  Butr 
in  all  cases,  he  will  be  less  studious,  less  respectful 
to  his  teacher,  less  dutiful  to  his  parents,  and  lose 
many  of  the  qualities  that  grace  the  good  pupil  and 
the  young  christian.  Experience,  and  the  vety  na- 
ture of  the  human  heart,  prove  that  such  is  the  un- 
avoidable result  of  the  boasted  system. 

Under  the  christian  system  the  religious  teach- 
ing given  at  home  is  strengthened  at  school  ;  the 
duties  proclaimed  by  the  father  are  extolled  by  the 
teacher,  all  those  who  have  any  influence  over  the 
intellect  and  heart  of  the  young,  agree  among  them- 
selves and  assist  each  other,  the  lessons  are  much 
more  efficacious,  the  impressions  more  lasting,  and 
the  ultimate  result  incomparably  more  satisfactory. 
The  pupils  are  more  earnest  in  their  studies,  behave 
themselves  better,  people  have,  what  they  ask  for  : 
Education.  That  is  to  say.  the  bringing  forth  all 
the  moral  and  intellectual  faculties  of  the  child  for 
its  own  benefit,  and  developing  the  good  disposi- 
tions of  the  young  with  advantage. 

The  greatest  misfortune  of  those  who  study  is 
when  their  .studies  drtw  them  from  God  and  from 
faith.  Such  an  awful  result  is  unfortunately  of  too 
frequent  occurrence  though  it  ought  to  be  avoided. 
For,  as  it  has  been  very  properly  said  by  a  great 
genius:  "  If  a  little  science  draws  from  God,  much 
science  brings  back  to  Him."  The  habit  of  study- 
ing without  reference  to  God  has  deceived  many 
men  of  mature  years  ;  the  deplorable  result  is  much 
more  to  be  dreaded  for  unguarded  youth.  Ca(  ho- 
lies are  justly  alarmed  at  the  great  number  of  in- 
fidels ''turned  out"  by  certain  public  schools. 

With  too  many  laus,  religions  instrction  is  hardly 
good  enough  for  young  children,  nothing  of  the 
kind  being  found  in  schools.  And  the  school  being 
the  house  of  learning,  these  lads  believe  themseives 
"the  learned."  So,  in  the  estimation  of  many, 
aeligion  and  learning  are  no  longer  the  inseparable 


75 

guide  of  the  soul,  but  have  become  irreconcilable 
«nemies  ;  and  as  the  young  man  sees  in  knowledge 
the  means  of  making  his  way  through  life,  religion 
becomes,  in  his  estimation,  an  impediment  to  sue 
•cess  and  undesirable  baggage.  Such  are  the  fruits 
of  the  system  in  irself, 

Now,  some  one  will  say  :  Such  is  not  the  case  ; 
I  was  educated  in  common  schools,  and  I  am  as 
religious  as  any,  and  in  fact  more  than  many  that 
were  trained  in  Denominational  Schools.  So  much 
the  better  if  you  form  the  happy  exception.  I  do 
not  argue  on  exceptions  but  «»n  the  rule,  and  there 
are  exceptions  to  every  rule.  Besides,  obseive, 
please,  that  1  do  not  even  argue  against  Common 
or  Public  Schools,  as  such  ;  but  me^eiy  against 
schools  being  called  and  pretending  to  be  "  non- 
sectarian."  No  doubt — and  I  have  already  estab- 
lished the  fact — that  in  many  instances  a  great  deal 
of  religious  instruction  is  imparted  in  Common  or 
Public  Schools ;  evidently  the  strength  of  my  ar- 
gument is  not  with  these  last  schools,  which  are  in 
fact  what  T  wish  every  school  to  be,  viz.,  institu- 
tions to  secure  religious  instruction  along  with  the 
knowledge  of  secular  branches. 

An  unmistakable  proof  of  the  undesirability  of 
education  without  religious  instruction,  is  the  fact 
that  all  infidels  of  every  shape,  name  and  color,  all 
miscreants  of  every  tribe  and  country,  are  zealous 
promoters  of  the  system,  and  regard  it  as  the  only 
way  to  secure  in  time  the  negation  of  all  teligion. 
And,  strange  to  observe,  in  many  instances  thrse 
very  supporters  of  the  scheme  send  their  own  chil- 
dren, especially  their  daughters,  to  religious  insti 
tutions,  lightly  judging  that  they  will  not  only  be 
well  educated,  but  that  their  morals  will  be  safe- 
guarded under  the  protection  of  religion.  A  man 
may  be  a  practical  infidel  himself,  but  there  are 
few,  if  any,  who  like  to  see  their  daughters  brought 
up  under  Godless  tuition. 

The  church  is  undoubtedly  a  place  of  religious 
instruction  ;  but  a  child  will  have  but  very  meagre 
teaching  if  he  receives  no  other.  It  is  well  known 
that  Sunday  schools  cannot  give  complete  religious 
instruction,  and  that  they  ate  but  little  attended, 
if  at  all,  by  those  who  are  in  greater  want  of  them, 


76 

notwithstanding  the  endeavors,  in  many  instances, 
of  both  parents  and  teachers  to  send  children  there. 
Preaching  is  better  adapted  to  adults  than  to  chil- 
dren, and  cannot  replace  the  incidental  instruction 
which  may  be  given  in  school  without  effort  as 
without  contention  ;  and  which  finds  its  natural 
place  on  the  lips  and  in  the  manners  of  a  Christian 
teacher .;  in  the  explanation  given,  and  which  pene- 
trates more  easily  into  the  mind  of  the  child,  be- 
cause it  is  more  frequent  and  in  accordance  with 
its  mental  advancement.  Without  being  felt,  this 
kind  of  instruction  establishes  in  the  soul  of  the 
child  dependence  of  everthing  on  God,  and  con- 
vinces him  of  the  necessity  to  have  religion  every- 
where. Consequently  renders  him  more  moral 
more  honest,  more  of  all  he  should  be,  not  only  at 
home  and  during  divine  service,  but  in  all  circum- 
stances of  life.  Everywhere  he  will  make  use  of 
the  knowledge  he  has  acquired  in  school.  Other- 
wise, religion  would  seem  as  if  wrapped  up  with  the 
Sunday  dress,  and  put  aside  for  the  week,  as  of  no 
use  excent  when  going  to  church. 

Of  all  the  arguments  against  those  who  oppose 
the  system,  the  following  is,  in  my  estimation,  the 
weakest :  "  The  plea  of  conscience  sometimes  urg- 
"  ed  against  non-sectarian  schools  is  fallacious 
"  since  such  schools  only  fail  by  defect  to  teach  re- 
'Uigion."  This  is  exactly  the  point,  and -the  very 
reason  that  shows  how  undesirable  the  system  is. 
Such  schools  "  fail  by  defect  to  teach"  the  thing 
most  indispensable,  and  such  defect  is  so  fatal,  that 
nothing  cnn  remedy  it.  The  defect  to  teach  what 
ought  to  be  taught — as  the  sole  sure  guide  of  any  ac- 
quirement— is  precisely  the  justification  of  all  the 
opposition  made  against  the  system,  and  the  proof 
of  its  undesirability. 

A  few  comparisons  may  show  the  weight  of  the 
argument.  Darkness  only  fails  by  deject  to  give 
light,  still  no  one  thinks  it  is  bright.  Starvation 
oxily  fails  by  defect  to  give  food,  still  no  one  esteems 
its  nourishing.  Light  clothing,  during  winter,  only 
fails  by  defect  to  keep  warm,  stiii  people  can  safely 
say  the  dress  is  cold. 

Suppose  a  man  in  a  state  of  starvation  and  ex- 
posed to   freeze  to  death    on  a  dark  night.     Do  you 


77 

think  you  could  save,  help  or  satisfy  hirn  by  stoic- 
ally  saying  :  "  Don't  complain,  my  friend,  you  onlg 
Jail  by  defect  to  have  food,  light  and  clothing.  Hun- 
ger will  "not  interpose obstacles"to your  appetite  when 
you  will  have  the  chance  of  a  meal.  Darkness  will 
rest  your  eyes  and  prepare  them  to  enjoy  light.  Ex- 
posure will  make  you  prize  the  comfort  of  warm 
clothing.      So  don't  be  uneasy/' 

And  to  say  that  this  is  exactly  similar  to  what 
we  are  told  about  religious  instruction  in  schools  \ 
While  such  instruction  is  unquestionably  the  purest 
and  brightest  light  ot  the  intellect,  the  true  and 
wholesome  food  of  the  heart,  and  the  divine  mantle 
which  protects  the  soul  against  the  cold  wind  of 
indifference,  and  the  freezing  blast  of  infidelity,  both 
leading  to  eternal  death. 

On  what  ground  can  any  one  expect  to  satisfy 
earnest  christians  by  the  utterance,  our  "schools 
only  fail  by  defect  to  teach  religion." 

Such  an  argument  reminds  me  of  what  happened' 
in  the  small  town  of  Atheopolis  near  one  of  the 
numerous  Devil's  Lakes  of  the  Western  States. 
People  there  decided  on  building  a  new  school- 
bouse.  Just  in  the  heart  of  the  town  there  was  a 
slightly  elevated  point  surrounded  with  all  sort  ot 
attractions.  The  summit  was  planted  with  beauti- 
ful trees,  a  delicious  stream  bathed  the  fooc  of  the 
hill,  pleasantly  cooling  the  atmosphere  during  sum- 
mer, and  used  as  skating  rink  during  winter.  The 
gentle  slope  of  the  hill  and  high  rocks  in  the  rear, 
seemed  to  offer  every  facility  for  gymnastic  exercise. 
A'  better  site  for  a  school  house  could  not  be  ima- 
gined, and  it  was  secured  by  the  unanimous  vote  of 
all  the  rate-payers  of  the  locality.  The  trustees 
accepted  a  tender  of  an  architect  of  great  renown. 
Nothing  was  spared  to  have  a  first  class  establish- 
ment. A  line  large  house  was  erected.  The  laws 
of  acoustics  made  all  the  apartments  sonorous,  with- 
out excess,  and  deadened  all  outside  noise.  The 
most  learned  dioptrics  disposed  the  lights  in  a  way 
to  rendei  it  abundant,  pleasant  and  unhurtful. 
Patented  desks  of  the  best  style,  were  ordered  from 
Philadelphia.  Globes,  maps,  and  all  appliances  to 
impart  learning,  were  provided  at  great  expense, 
and  a  first  class  teacher   engaged  at  a  large    salary. 


78 

The  whole  population,  parents  and  children  were 
really  enthusiastic,  the  new  school  house  was  the 
topic  of  the  day,  and  every  one  longed  to  see  it  open. 
The  architect,  not  content  with  the  praise  received 
from  all  around  him,  was  proudly  drawing  attention 
to  a  certain  apparatus  he  styled  the  "  best  system  of 
ventilation"  and  of  his  own  invention.  It  served, 
at  the  while,  as  an  ornament  and  a  sort  of  cupola 
on  the  top  of  the  building,  communicated  with  all 
the  apartments  and  was  set  at  work  by  the  weight  of 
those  attending  school.  Every  one  was  seized  with 
admiration.  An  old  architect  who  had  great 
experience  and  success  in  the  erection  of  large  edu- 
cational establishments,  was  the  only  one  who  dared 
to  express  a  doubt  as  to  the  fitness  of  the  structure. 
On  the  day  appointed  by  the  trustees,  the  school 
opened,  and  it  was  a  real  day  of  joy.  . 

The  whole  proved  satisfactory,  and  according  to 
expectation,  for  a  while  Bui  winter  set  in.  Doors 
and  windows  had  to  be  closed,  and  a  very  unplea- 
sant change  followed.  Children,  as  well  as  master. 
became  uneasy.  A  certain  dullness  was  noticeable 
with  most  of  those  attending  school.  Parents  be- 
gan to  be  apprehensive  about  the  symptoms  of  v\  eak- 
ness  observed  in  their  children.  In  the  middle  of 
winter  the  thing  got  worse.  Phthisic,  dyspepsia, 
diphtheria  and  many  other  diseases  which  had  never 
been  known  among  the  children  of  the  place  began 
to  spread  rapidly.  Medical  men  ware  consulted, 
but  they  could  not  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  evil. 
Finally  a  commission  was  appointed  to  make  clo-e 
ooservations.  The  commissioners  repaired  to  the 
school,  called  parents  and  children  and  began  the 
enquiry.  But  to  their  great  astonishment,  they, 
themselves,  soon  began  to  feel  weak  and  sick.  The 
whole  was  found  to  proceed  from  the  scarcity  of  at- 
mospheric air.  At  last  they  discovered  that  the 
famous  'ventilator  was  nothing  but  an  Air-Pump, 
which  was  the  harder  at  work  as  those  present  be- 
came more  numerous,  for  it  was  moved  by  the  very 
Weight  of  their  bodies. 

The  doors  and  windows  were  immediately  opened 
to  save  the  huge  gathering  from  suffocation.  The 
discovery  startled  the  people  of  the  town,  they  be- 
came   as    much  against  the    architect    as  they    had 


79 

avored  him  in  the  beginning.  Many  parents  sued 
him  before  a  magistrate  as  having  done  so  much 
harm  to  their,  children.  The  poor  man  could  not 
deny  the  fact,  it  was  of  public  notoriety,  but  lie 
gave  the  following  explanation  :  "  I'eople  always 
"  complain  of  the  difficulty  oj  ventilating  a  school 
"  room  arid  keeping  perfectly  clear  of  all  unpleasant 
"  and  injurious  gas  and  air.  I  imagined  that  an 
"  Air  Pump  would  be  the  very  thing  to  suit  the  pur- 
11  pose  and  unobjectionable,  as  the  school  would  only 
u  fail  by  defect  to  have  air,  but,  at  all  events,  be  free 
"from  all  noxious  vapors.1' 

Such  is  the  whole  system  of  unchristian  educa- 
tion. T>  avoid  some  of  the  thousand  miseries  in- 
herent to  human  nature,  and  unavoidable  under  any 
circumstances,  the  system  adopts  the  most  deplor- 
able counterpart,  in  encouraging  tuition  that  fails 
by  defect  to  teach  the  only  remedy  to  human  misery, 
and  may  be  justly  termed  a  sort  of  pneumatic  engine, 
by  means  of  which,  all  the  religious  dispositions  of 
children  may  be  exhausted  from  their  hearts. 


89 


4-.THE    NON-SECTARIAN     SCHOOL    SYSTEM    19 
NOT   DESIRED. 

This  last  affirmation  may  seem  extraordinary, 
and  perfectly  groundless  on  the  part  of  one  who 
opposes  the  desire  expressed  to  establish  the  system 
in  Manitoba.  So  I  beg  of  the  reader  not  to  get 
under  the  impression  that  I  pretend  to  ignore,  that 
b  certain  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Pro- 
vince have  expressed  their  sympathy  for  the  sys- 
tem, nor  that  I  overlook  their  opinions.  But  I 
Wish  to  point  out  in  this  number  the  reasons  which 
prove  that  the  system  is  so  little  patronized  and 
meets  with  so  much  opposition,  that  we  may  justly 
say — in  a  general  way — that  it  is  not  desired.  To 
support  what  I  here  advance,  I  must  naturally  ex- 
tend my  observations  outside  of  certain  localities,, 
and  also  of  classes  of  individuals,  even  were  they 
numerous. 

I  am  satisfied  that  our  young  Province,  while 
animated  with  the  just  desire  to  work  for  itself,  has 
not  such  pretension  to  superiority  as  to  believe  that 
it  can  receive  no  lesson  from  elsewhere.  Young 
countries,  as  well  as  young  men,  need  to  study  and 
to  know  what  has  been  done  by  their  elders,  to  be- 
nefit by  their  experience. 

The  question  of  education  is  so  important,  that 
it  would  be  follv  to  voluntarily  ignore  the  pas<£  in 
order  to  judge  what  ought  to  done  or  avoided  in 
future.  Superficial  men  alone  dispose  with  de- 
plorable facility  of  an  opinion  contrary  to  their 
own  ;  while  men  of  learning  and  sense  always 
weigh  with  calm  consideration  the  opinions  of  others 
before  repudiating  them. 

I  address  serious  minds,  and  they,  I  am  sure, 
will  not  find  fault  with  me  for  going  as  far  as  po ■• 
sible,  with  regard  to  distance  and  time,  to  ascer- 
tain, if  in  reality,  the  scheme  I  oppose  is  desired. 
Therefore,  to  show  that  the  immense  majority  of 
those  who  have  dealt  with  the  question  of  educa- 
tion have  manifested    no   desire  for   the  system,  I 


81 

will  briefly  examine  what  has  been  thought  of  it 
bv  those  of  the  different  persuasions  that  profess 
Christianism  :  how  it  stands  in  various  Christian 
countries  ;  and  add  a  few  remarks  on  the  subject 
with  regard  to  the  Dominion,  without  excepting 
our  young  Province  of  Manitoba. 

Having  to  mention  the  views  of  Christians,  I 
will  follow  chronological  order,  and,  consequently, 
begin  by  Catholics.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  they 
are  the  oldest  as  well  as  the  most  numerous  of  all 
Christian  denominations  ;  I  will  even  say  the  one 
which  has  given  most  education.  I  know  this  is 
saving  a  good  deal  ;  still  it  is  the  least  that  can  be 
said  to  be  true  to  facts  and  to  history.  Now-a-days 
evevy  one  knows  the  opinion  Catholics  have  always 
had  concerning  religious  instruction  in  schools.  Its 
necessity  is  for  them  a  belief  in  which  they  all 
unite,  and  it  may  be  safely  said  that  there  is  not 
even  one  amongst  them  who  desires  the  establish- 
ment of  a  school  system  without  religious  teaching. 
Not  only  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  and  his  thousand 
Brother  Bishops  repudiate  the  idea  of  such  teach 
inir,  hut  the  clergy  of  all  other  orders,  as  well  as 
every  layman,  have  but  one  opinion,  and  there  are 
not  two  convictions  among  Catholics  on  the  point. 
They  who  pretend  "  that  there  are  thousands  of 
strict  Catholics  who  are  advocates  of"  the.  "non- 
sectarian  system,"  do  not  know  what  a  strict  Ca- 
tholic is,  no  more  than  they  know  what  Catholics 
consider  as  "  fallacious"  or  not.  It  would  be  a  vain 
effort  to  search  for  one  single  sincere  and  educated 
Cuholic  that  would  advocate  the  system.  All 
C  ttholics,  of  whatsoever  rank  or  condition  in  Eu- 
rope, Asia  and  Africa,  as  well  as  those  ot  Ocean ica 
and  America,  reject  it.  There  is  in  this  very  fact 
sufficient  matter  for  reflection,  and,  at  least,  the 
proof  of  an  opinion  of  some  weight.  They  who  lay 
so  much  stress  on  the  supremacy  of  numbers,  ought 
to  tiud  in  this  an  argument  against  the  system, 
because  Catholics  are  not  only  the  most  numerous 
of  Christian  denominations,  but  they  alone  number 
more  than  all  other  Christian  denominations  toge- 
ther. Moreover,  in  this  instance,  the  weight  of 
the  "  argument  of  numbers"  is  increased  by  the 
weight  of  the  "  argument  ot  time."     I  will  surprise 


82 

nobody  by  stating  that  the  Catholic  Church  is  as 
ancient  as  Christianity  ;  consequently,  that  it  has- 
dealt  with  every  century  through  the  whole  Chris- 
tian era.  The  experience  of  nineteen  centuries  i» 
something  in  the  estimation  of  thinking  men  :  and 
the  unanimous  conviction  which  prevails  through 
the  whole  Catholic  body  in  1877,  with  regard  to* 
the  necessity  of  religious  instruction  for  youth  in 
school,  has  prevailed  during  the  eighteen  hnndred 
years  which  Christian  history  allows  us  to  compute. 
I  know  that  the  number  of  men  and  the  number 
of  years  a^e  not  always,  and  in  all  matters,  a  crite- 
rion of  certitude;  but,  to  ascertain  a  fact,  such 
numbers  have  alwavs  great  weight.  When  mil- 
lions and  millions  of  Christians  are  unanimous, 
during  eighteen  centuries,  in  repudiating  a  system,, 
it  surely  proves,  at  least,  that  such  a  system  is  not 
desired.  Any  one  anxious  to  frame  a  plan  of  edu- 
cation suitable  for  Christian  youth,  in  a  Christian 
country,  cannot  wisely  consider  such  a  fact  as  of 
no  importance.  It  is  well  known  how  far  preju- 
dice and  ill-will  can  mislead,  but  there  are  facts- 
which  necessarily  command  attention.  And  that 
of  the  unanimity  and  perseverance  of  Catholics,  in 
not  desiring  schools  that  fail  by  defect  to  teach 
religion,  is  worthy  of  the  mast  serious  consideration 
of  those  who  prepare  schemes  they  intend  for  Ca- 
tholics as  well  as  for  others. 

The  number  of  men  as  well  as  of  years  is  not  the 
only  reason  that  gives  weight  to  the  Catholic  idea 
on  the  subject.  Even — swithout  taking  into  consi- 
deration what  is  most  precious  to  Catholics  them- 
selves, and  viewing  merely  what  any  reasonable 
man  cannot  refuse  to  admit — that  body,  with  re- 
gard merely  to  the  number  of  its  members  and  to 
the  number  of  centuries  through  which  it  has  ex- 
isted, has  necessarily  greatei  experience  than  any 
other  concerning  education.  Pagan  Rome  subju- 
gated the  world  without  educating  it.  Christian 
Rome  made  the  noblest  of  conquests  by  the  educa- 
tion of  the  world.  Lombards,  Franks,  Saxons, 
Britons,  Celts,  and  so  many  other  barl>urous  nations 
became  the  most  civilized  of  the  world  in  the  Chris- 
tian schools  established  by  Christian  Rome. 


83 

When  implanted  in  Italy,  Gaul,  Great  Britain, 
^Germany,  and  elsewhere,  Catholicity  founded 
schools,  academies,  colleges  and  universities,  and 
formed  the  legions  of  heroes,  of  saints,  and  of  scholars, 
that  have  thrown  so  much  lustre  on  civilized  Eu- 
rope during  fifteen  centuries,  and  of  whom  so  many 
thousands  elicit  the  just  admiration  of  all  truly 
learned  men  of  the  present  age.  Yes,  legions  of 
great  men,  in  all  branches,  received  their  edu- 
cation in  the  Christian  schools  of  the  time.  There- 
fore Catholicism,  which,  during  the  above  period, 
was  the  only  religion  of  Europe,  has  a  right  to 
claim  experience  in  educational  training.  Such  ex- 
perience, joined  to  the  number  and  to  the  length 
of  time,  already  alluded  to,  renders  so  much  the 
more  worthy  of  attention  the  fact  that  Catholics 
have  no  desire  for  Godless  schools. 

The  fact  of  the  successful  training,  due  to  the 
experience  of  Catholicity,  is  very  easily  established. 
It  has,  nevertheless,  been  repeatedly  denied  by 
men,  whose  erudition  in  some  other  matters  should 
direct  better. 

Archeology  and  Statistics — so  much  appreciated 
at  the  present  time — have  largely  contributed  to 
put  the  thing  in  its  true  light.  Some  of  the  strong- 
est opponents  to  Catholicity  are  foiced  to  render  it 
an  unlimited  tribute  of  praise,  and  to  acknowledge 
it  as  far  the  laryest  nursery  oj  teachers,  not  only  in 
matters  of  faith,  from  its  rudiments  to  the  sublime 
summits  of  sanctity,  but  also  of  teachers  in  secular 
branches,  from  the  rudiments  of  language  to  the 
grandest  and  highest  conceptions  of  genius. 

May  I  be  permitted  to  corroborate  my  statement 
by  the  opinion  of  one,  who  has  lately  shown  great 
hostility  to  the  Catholic  Church,  but  who  is  suffi- 
ciently learned  to  feel  the'  impossibility  to  conceal 
what  history  records  : 

Mr.  Gladstone,  himself,  is  my  authority.  In 
his  "  Studies  on  Homer"  Vol.  2,  pg.  631,  he  says 
that  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  "  has  marched  for 
"  fifteen  hundred  years  at  the  head  of  human  civili- 
"  zation,  and  has  driven,  harnessed  to  its  chariot, 
"  as  the  horses  of  a  triumphal  car,  the  chief  intellec- 
"  tual  and  material  forces  of  the  world  ;  its  learn- 
"  ing  has  been  the    learning  of  the  world  ;  its  arts 


84 

"  the  arts  of  the  world  ;  its  genius  the  genius  of  the 
**  world  ;  its  greatness,  glory,  grandeur,  and  ma- 
"■  jesty  have  been  almost,  though  not  absolutely,  all 
"  that,  in  these  respects,  the  world  has  had  to  boast 
"of." 

So  much  for  fifteen  centui  ies.  Since  that  time 
competition  in  the  field  has  only  served  to  stimu- 
late the  efforts. 

This  important  quotation  is  but  one  among  so 
many  others  supplied  by  Protestants,  in  justification 
of  Catholicism,  against  the  undeserved  accusations  of 
its  being  a  body  of  only  poor  experience  in  the  art 
of  teaching.  Such  testimonials  as  that  just  quoted, 
ought  to  be,  for  every  sensible  man,  a  reason  not 
to  reject  a  priori  the  unanimous  conviction  of  the 
Catholic  body.  Surely  I  am  not  in  the  wrong  when 
I  maintain  that  the  system  I  oppose  is  not  desired 
by  the  most  numerous,  the  most  ancient,  and  the 
most  experienced  of  all  christian  denominations. 

Catholics  are  not  the  only  christians  that  repu- 
diate the  system.  The  Greek  Church  is  equally 
adverse  to  it  ;  and  the  millions  of  "  orthodox"  <  f 
that  church  are  as  many  adversaries  of  the  ;«nti 
christian  scheme.  The  Czar  of  Russia  has  shown 
to  the  world,  and  especially  to  his  subjects,  that 
his  government  is  not  always  of  the  most  exquisite 
tenderness.  Still  he  h&a  new**  gone  so  far  as  to  try 
to  eradicate  all  christian  notions  from  the  heart  of 
the  nation  by  forcing,  on  its  school  population,  the 
dire  trial  of  irreligious  schooling.  While  mention- 
ing that  the  Greek  Church  has  no  desire  for  the  sys- 
tem, I  perfectly  undei  stand  that  I  cannot  remain 
there  long,  for  neither  the  adversaries  nor  the  sup- 
porters of  the  system,  in  Manitoba,  have  any  idea 
to  take  either  in  Russia,  or  in  some  of  the  Turkish 
Provinces,  the  plan  of  education  we  want ;  but 
having  to  speak  of  all  christian  denominations,  I 
eould  not  help  mentioning  the  Greek  Church,  which 
counts  so  many  millions  of  adherents. 

Having  stated  that  Catholics  and  Greeks  have 
no  desire  for  the  abolition  of  religious  tuition  in 
schools,  I  naturally  come  to  examine  the  views  of 
Protestants  on  the  subject  and  here,  again,  I  see  in 
the  numerous  body  of  Protestants,  taken  as  a  whole, 
great  opposition    to  the  system,    the   scheme    Wing 


85 

mot  a  Protestant,  but  an  anti-christian  inslitvZion. 
I  term  Protestants  those  who  separated  from  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the  sixteenth  century, 
4ind  the  various  sects  into  which  they  have  since 
■subdivided.  With  this  explanation,  I  say  that  the 
immense  majority  of  Protesta'hts  have  never  had 
the  desire  to  see  their  children  educated  in  schools 
deprived  of  religious  teaching.  My  assertion  is 
based  on  the  fact  that  from  the  very  establish  merit 
of  their  creed,  the  Protestants  of  Europe  have  been 
anxious  to  have  their  children  trained  under  reli- 
gious tuition,  and  in  schools  where  religious  teach- 
ing and  religious  exercises  were  freely  practised. 

That  the  Protestants  of  the  United  States  sin<e 
the  foundation  of  the  English  color. y  in  America, 
until  1840  or  al>out,  had  established  and  supported 
denominational  schools  and  no  other.  That  even 
to  day,  in  many  localities  of  the  United  States,  where 
schools  are  exclusively  conducted  by  Protestants, 
the  religious  character  of  such  schools  is  ]>erfectly 
distinct.  So  much  so  that  a  Presbyterian  divine  of 
Rochester  said  in  a  sermon  preached  on  the  17th 
Dec.  1871  :  "  There  is  a  great  deal  of  religion  in 
41  our  schools  *  *  *  *  from  the  ringing  of 
*  the  bell  up  to  the  recitation  in  the  Anabasis, 
"there  is  scarcely  one  thing  that  is  not  toned  and 
u  shaped  by  the  religion  of  our  blessed  Lord." 

That  the  Protestants  of  Canada  as  well  as  those 
of  the  Mother  country  have  always  thought  it  ad- 
visable to  secure  religions  education  in  schools,  and 
wherever  the  godless  system  was  attempted,  pastors 
and  parents  multiplied  private  institutions  to  ob- 
viate the  disastrous  consequences.  If  there  were 
no  Catholics  to  be  injured  by  the  establishment  of 
"  non-sectarian  schools,"  Protestants  would  never 
have  thought  of  it  in  Canada  no  more  than  in  the 
United  States.  As  ?,  body  they  are  adverse  to  the 
system  in  itself,  as  clearly  demonstrated  by  a  close 
investigation.  Infidels  alone  like  (he  system  for 
itself. 

A  glance  over  countries  known  as  well  educated, 
will  bring  the  conviction  that  the  scheme  is  not 
patronized  to  the  extent  that  is  sometimes  imagined. 

It  has  been  repeatedly,  but  falsely  affirmed,  that 
a  "  non-sectarian"  school  system  had  been  long  since 


86 

established  in  Prussia,  and  that  such  was  the  cause 
of  its  advancement  of  late.  The  truth  is  that  old 
Frederic  King  of  Prussia,  although  an  unbeliever 
himself,  and  the  intimate  friend  of  Voltaire,  felt 
it  a  duty  to  enjoin  religious  instr  action  in  the 
schools  of  his  kingddm  ',  and  the  regulations  he  pub- 
lished on  the  12th  August  1763.  prescribing  re- 
ligious instruction  in  schools,  were  fully  preserved 
until  persecution  broke  out  under  Bismarck  in 
1872.  True,  after  the  disastrous  campaign  of  1806, 
the  system  of  education  was  remodelled,  but  nothing 
was  attempted  to  impede  religious  instruction.  Far 
from  that,  it  was  continued  to  the  schools  of  every 
denomination,  and  placed  under  the  supervision  of 
their  respective  pastors  Not  only  Protestants  had 
their  schools,  but  Catholics  had  also  theirs,  and 
even  the  Rabbins  had  the  right  and  duty  to  look 
after  the  schools,  established  for  the  children  of  Is- 
rael. Tn  small  localities,  where  more  than  one 
school  could  not  be  supported,  the  different  deno- 
minations came  to  an  agreement,  but  always  in  a 
way  to  preserve  religious  instruction.  The  whole 
goes  to  show  that  the  "  non-sectarian  system"  was 
neither  practiced  nor  even  desired  in  Prussia. 

They  who  consider  the  school  organization  of 
that  country  as  the  cause  of  its  late  success,  ought 
to  be  convinced  that  in  this,  as  in  preceding  centuries, 
religious  instruction  in  schools  does  not  prevent  the 
prosperity  and  the  aggrandizement  of  a  nation  The 
German  army,  which  invaded  France  in  1870, 
counted  about  one  third  of  Catholics,  and  I  am  not 
aware  that  it  has  been  said  that  they,  princes,  offi- 
cers, or  even  privates,  were  inferior  to  others,  al- 
though they  1  ad  received  religious  instruction  in 
accordance  with  their  faith. 

The  Swiss  Republic  has  an  organization  some- 
what similar  to  that  of  Germany,  and  religious 
instruction  is  not  banished  from  schools. 

The  Revolution  of  1830,  placed  a  disciple  of 
Voltaire  on  the  throne  of  France.  The  son  of 
"  Philippe  Egalite"  was,  naturally,  an  enemy  of 
liberty  of  teaching.  He  insisted  on  the  absolute 
control  of  the  Government  on  the  high  education 
of  the  land,  according  to  Napoleonian  views.  The 
days  of  his  reign  were    about  the   same  as  those  of 


87 

the  two  Napoleons,  and  ended  in  like  manner  ;  he 
also  having  become  a  victim  of  the  system.  But, 
notwithstanding  the  hostility  of  Louis  Philippe  to 
any  competition  with  the  State  in  relation  to  Uni- 
versities, Lyceums,  Polytechnic  Schools,  etc.,  his 
Government  never  dared  to  abolish  religious  in- 
struction in  the  Common  Schools.  Such  teaching 
was  maintained  in  the  law  passed  in  1833.  The 
Bill  was  introduced  "  a  la  chambre  des  Deputes" 
by  the  ptotound  Protestant,  Guizot,  who  made  the 
following  remarks:  "The  teacher  is  summoned 
"  by  the  parent  to  share  his  authority;  this  au- 
"  thority  he  must  exercise  with    the  same  vigilance 

"  and  almost  with  the  same   affection You 

'•  know  that  virtue  does  not  always  follow  in  the 
"  train  of  knowledge,  and  that  the  lessons  received 
*'  by  children  might  become  dangerous  to  them 
"  were  they  addressed  exclusively  to  the  under- 
"  standing.  Let  the  teacher,  therefore,  bestow  his 
"  first  care  on  the  cultivation  of  the  moral  qualities 

"of  his  pupils Nothing,  besides,  is  more 

•'  desirable  than  a  perfect  understanding  between 
"the  minister  of  religion  and  the  teacher  ;  both  are 
"  in  possession  of  moral  authority ;  both  require 
"  the  confidence  of  families  ;  both  can  agree  in  ex- 
"  ercising  over  the  children  committed  to  their 
"care,  in  several  ways,  a  common  influence." 

Had  the  idea  expressed  with  regard  to  common 
schools  prevailed  in  the  establishments  of  high 
education  in  France,  the  country  would  not  have 
received  the  humiliation  it  has  undergone. 

In  England,  the  Committee  of  Council  on  edu- 
cation selected,  for  its  secretary,  Doctor  James 
Philip  Kay.  Doctor  Kay  is  well  known  for  the 
services  he  has  rendered  to  education.  He  was 
even  knighted  by  Her  Majesty  on  that  account. 
He,  travelled  through  the  European  continent  to 
study  various  school  systems.  He  planned  differ- 
ent measures  which  were  adopted  by  the  Committee 
of  Council  on  education,  and,  subsequently,  sanc- 
tioned by  the  English  Government.  His  nanit;  is 
an  authority,  and  his  views  on  education  are  con- 
sonant with  the  public  opinion  of  England  and  the 
Parliament.  I  believe  that  a  Canadian  would  not 
show  himself  unworthy  of  a  British    subject,  and 


88 

hostile  to  oui  young  Province,  in  adopting  the 
ideas  expressed  by  Dr.  Kay  :  "  The  parent  should: 
w  not  be  led  to  regard  the  school  as  the  privilege  of 
w  the  citizen,  so  much  as  another  scene  of  house- 
"  hold  duty.  The  communities  are  neither  most 
"  prosperous,  nor  most  happy,  in  which  the  political 
"  or  social  relations  of  the  family  are  more  promi- 
V  nent  than  the  domestic.  To  make  the  households 
"  of  the  poor  scenes  of  Christian  peace,  is  the  first 
"  object  of  the  school.  Wnv  then  should  we  substi- 
"  tute  its  external  relations  for  its  internal — the 
"  idea  of  the  citizen  for  that  of  the  parent — the 
*  sense  of  political  or  social  lights  for  those  of  do- 
**  mestic  duties — the  claim  of  public  privilege  for 
"  the  personal  law  of  conscience  V 

Doctor  Kay  knew  perfectly  well  the  reglious 
character  that  the  desire  of  the  English  people  had 
imparted  to  the  forty  Normal  schools  of  England 
and  Scotland.  Twenty-seven  of  them  being  con- 
nected with  the  church  of  England,  two-  with  the 
established  church  of  Scotia  d;  two  with  the  Free 
Church  in  Scotland  ;  one  with  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  one  with  the  Weslyan  etc.,  etc.,  and  in 
speaking  of  these  Institutions  he  says: — "The 
"  Eng'ish  National  Training  College  has  thus  re- 
ceived a  definite  consideration,  in  harmony  with 
"  the  separate  religious  organization  of  elementary 
"  schools,  and  forty  such  establishments  have  been 
"  incorporated  into  a  scheme  of  administrative  ac- 
"tion,  in  which  the  education  of  tne  future  school 
"  master  commences  in  the  infant,  is  pursued  in  the 
"  elementary  school,  developed  during  its  appren- 
"  ticeship,  and  completed  as  a  Queen's  scholar  in 
"  the  Training  College.  In  every  part  of  his- 
"  career,  he  is  subject  to  the  direct  and  independent 
"  influence  of  the  religious  communion  to  which  he 
"belongs,  through  the  managers  of  the  schools  or 
"  college." 

It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  England  established  a 
general  system  of  National  schools  not  excluding' 
religious  teaching.  I  conclude  that  England  hid 
no  desire  for  your  "  non- sectarian"  system,  perfect- 
ly satisfied  that  religious  training  will  never  prevent 
the  development  of  the  intellect,  nor  throw  any  dif- 
ficulty in  the  way  of   educating  the   young.     Even 


89 

should  Manitoba  retain  denominational  schools,  I 
think  it  would  hurt  nobody. 

The  following  is  a  curious  occurrence ;  just  at 
the  time  that  Gteat  Britiain  was  studying  continen- 
tal system  of  education.  The  United  States  of 
America  were  making  similar  enquiries.  But, 
strange  to  say,  with  an  quite  contrary  result. 

In  1837,  the  Massachusetts  Board  of  Education 
was  formed  and  their  agents  sent  to  Prussia,  Horace 
Mann  accomplished  his  mission  but  in  a  way  very 
different  from  what  was  done  by  the  English  dele- 
gates. Instead  of  reporting  the  full  system  of 
Prussia  he  exposed  a  mere  skeleton  of  it.  He  pre- 
served the  dimensoins  in  showing  its  universality 
and — if  I  may  use  the  expression — the  bones  of  the 
system,  in  the  government  grant  and  private  asses - 
ment.  But  the  soul,  the  moral  life  of  the  system 
was  left  to  those  across  the  Atlantic.  Until  then, 
the  American  schools  had  been  christian,  but  the 
organization  established  by  Fanny  Wright  in  1827 
was  at  work  among  the  American  people,  and 
urjred  by  the-  idea  of  hurting  the  Catholics,  whose 
number  began  to  be  felt,  had  prepared  the  way  for 
the  Report  of  Horace  Mann.  The  Report  was  re- 
ceived and  the  system  accepted  as  a  genuine  Prus- 
sian Institution  while,  in  fact,  it  was  nothing  but  a 
natural  produce  of  the  French  Revolution  ami  of 
infidelity.  There  begins,  as  an  exception,  the  de- 
sire m  a  pro  tes  taut  community,  to  have  Godless 
schools. 

The  system  has  prevailed  there  but  the  following 
quotations  prove  that  it  is  not  in  perfect  harmony 
with  the  views  and  desires  of  all  American  Protes- 
tants. 

Governor  Seward,  New  York,  in  his  message  to 
the  Legislature  in  1840,  speaks  as  follows  of  the 
children  excluded  from  Public  Schools,  by  the  new 
system  : — "  I  do  not  hesitate,  therefore,  to  recoui- 
*'  mend  the  establishment  of  schools  in  which  they 
"  be  instructed  by  teachers  speaking  the  same  lan- 
"  guage  with  themselves  and  professing  the  same 
"  faith. 

The  following  year  the  Secretary  of  State, 
Spencer,  reported  as  follows  :  "  No  officer,  among 
"  the  thousands    having    charge   of    our  common 


90 

"  scliools,  thinks  of  opposing  by  an  authorative 
"  direction,  respecting  the  nature  or  extent  of  moral 
"  or  religious  instruction  to  be  given  in  our  schools. 
"The  whole  control  is  left  to  the  free  and  unre- 
"  stricted  action  of  the  people  themselves,  in  their 
"  several  districts.  The  practical  consequence  is, 
"  that  each  district  suits  itself,  by  having  such  re- 
"  ligious  instruction  in  its  schools  as  is  congenial  to 
"  the  opinions  of  its  inhabitants." 

Thirty  Presidents  of  American  Colleges  at  Ober- 
lin,  Ohio,  passed  among  other  resolutions,  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"  Resolved,  that  we  note  with  pleasure,  the  evi- 
"  dences  of  increasing  interest  in  the  literary,  scien- 
"  tific,  and  especially  the  religious  education  of  the 
"  youth  of  our  land ;  believing  as  w  5  do,  that 
"  education  not  based  upon  Christian  truth,  is  of 
"  questionable  value." 

"  Resolved,  that  we  commend  these  interests  to 
"  the  sympathies,  prayers,  and  liberality  of  Christ- 
"  ian  people  and  congregations,  that  our  schools 
"  may  be  increasingly  useful  as  fountains,  not  only 
"  of  sound  instruction,  but  also  of  earnest,  elevated 
"piety." 

Doctor  Anderson,  of  the  Baptist  Church,  ad- 
dressing the  Baptist  Educational  Convention,  in 
New- York,  says  :  "  Happily,  I  need  not  say  much 
"  on  the  moral  and  religious  education  in  Colleges. 
"  By  far  the  larger  part  of  our  colleges  have  been 
"founded  by  religious  men,  and  by  prayer  and 
"  faith,  consecrated  to  Christ." 

Rev.  Doctor  Clark,  with  the  warm  approval  of 
many  influential  men  of  different  persuasions,  say s: 
"  If  we  are  to  have  a  Christian  nation,  it  must  be 
"  by  force  of  Christian  ideas  instilled  into  the 
"  hearts  of  the  young.  *  *  *  It  is  clear  from 
"  the  history  of  the  Free  School  system  of  America, 
"  that  it  had  its  origin  in  the  desire  to  maintain  the 
"  truths  of  the  Bible  in  the  hearts  of  all  the  people. 
"The  Bible,  in  fact,  is  its  source.  To  remove, 
"therefore,  the  Bible  and  its  sacred  piinciples  from 
"our  system  of  education,  would  be  to  take  from 
"  that  system  its  very  soul,  its  life  giving  power." 

The  Presbyterians  of  America,  in  their  general 


91 

assembly  in  1848,  passed  the  following : 

"  Resolved,  that  this  General  Assembly,  believ- 
"ing  that  the  Children  of  the  Church  are  a  trust 
*'  committed  to  the  Church,  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
'■  Christ,  and  having  confidence  in  the  power  of 
"  Christian  education  to  train  them,  with  the 
"  divine  blessing,  in  the  way  they  should  go,  do  cor- 
"  dially  recommend  their  congregations  to  establish 
"  primary  and  other  schools,  as  iar  as  may  be  prac- 
"  ticable  on  the  plan, sanctioned  by  the  last  assembly, 
"  of  teaching  the  truths  and  duties  of  our  holy  re- 
"  ligion  in  connection  with  the  usual  branches  of 
"  secular  learning." 

In  a  convention  of  Baptists  held  in  Marion, 
Alabama,  on  the  12th  April  1871,  the  following 
opinion  was  expressed:  "The  tendency  of  the 
"common  school  system  is  to  foster  infidelity,  the 
"only  hope  is  christian  education  in  our  own 
"  schools." 

According  to  the  Right  Reverend  Doctor  Coxe, 
Bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  New 
York,  these  are  the  positions  to  be  held  by  church- 
men : 

1st.  "  Secure  to  every  human  being  the  best  edu- 
"  cation  you  can  provide  for  him." 

"  2nd.  Where  you  can  do  no  better,  utilize  the 
"  common  schools  and  supplement  them  by  addi- 
"  tional  means  of  doing  good." 

"  3rd.  But  where  you  can  do  better,  let  us  do 
"our  full  duty  to  our  children,  and  to  all  children, 
"  by  gathering  them  into  schools  and  colleges  truly 
christian." 

Rev.  Doctor  Peck,  President  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees  of  the  Syracuse  university  said  :  "  The 
"  hope  of  our  country  is  the  christian  religion,  the 
"  putting  of  it  where  it  is  not  and  the  allowing  no 
"  man  to  take  it  away  from  where  it  is.  Our  in- 
stitution is  for  positive  Christianity,  such  as  comes 
'*  fiom  the  Holy  Bible,  such  as  Methodists  approve ; 
"  that  which  will  influence  your  children  to  come 
"to  Christ.  If  you  want  anything  else  don't  put 
u  me  on  the  Board  of  Trustees,  nor  ask  me  to  give 
"  anything.  These  are  your  principles.  God  for- 
"  bid  that  you  should  change  them  or  seek  to 
"adjust  them  to  the  liberal  religion  of  the  day." 


92 

All  the  above  opinions  of  leading  clergymen  of 
different  denominations  shew,  that  the  "  non-sec- 
tarian" system  is  not  universally  desired  in  the 
United  States.  Its  prestige  lessens  every  day,  as 
may  be  learned  from  the  superintendent  of  educa- 
tion in  Buffalo,  in  his  report  of  1870:  "Thein- 
"  crease  of  the  number  and  attendance  of  pupils  at 
"private  schools,  during  the  past  ten  vears,  is  a  sub- 
ject of  serious  consideration.  Formerly  the  Pub- 
"  lie  (schools  monopolized  almost  entirely  the  educa- 
"  tion  of  our  youth  ;  but  at  the  present  time,  pri- 
"  vate  and  religious  schools  are  attended  by  nearly 
"25  per  cent  of  those  who  are  of  the  school 
"age." 

The  annual  report  of  the  Board  of  Education  in 
the  city  of  New  Yo»k  for  1870,  establishes  that  the 
same  year,  out  of  155,603  children  attending  school, 
46,049  were  in  private  religious  schools. 

A  communication  sent  to  the  Missouri  Republi- 
can of  St.  Louis,  22nd  Feb.  1872,  by  E.  H.  Shep- 
ard,  after  proposing  to  apportion  to  each  denomina- 
tional school  in  existence,  the  assessments  levied 
from  their  respective  supporters,  says:  "Should 
"  action  on  this  subject  be  much  longer  delayed. 
"  while  we  see  such  crowds  flocking  to  parochial 
"  schools  of  different  denominations,  we  may  ex- 
"  pect  to  see  a  combined  opposition  formed  against 
"  the  present  taxation  that  will  endanger  the  labors 
"of so  many  years." 

Such  a  number  of  quotations  mav  be  unpleasant, 
and  I  will  not  multiply  them,  but  resume  my  argu- 
ment concerning  the  United  States,  by  affirming 
that,  it  is  not  exactly,  a  Herculean  task,  to  bejome 
convinced  that,  the  "non-sectarian"  system  is  not 
universally  desired  by  Protestants  of  diifesent  deno- 
minations, even  among  our  neighbors;  nor  is  it 
difficult  to  show  that,  in  many  instances,  it  is  very 
different  from  what  it  is  believed  to  be. 

A  word  now  about  the  Dominion.  I  say  that  a 
system,  purely  secular,  and  without  any  reference 
to  religion,  is  not  congenial  to  the  desire  of  the 
great  majority  of  Canadians.  Upper  Canada  has 
been  the  field  of  many  battles,  and  of  immense 
agitation  on  the  school  question.  Gigantic  efforts 
were  made,  for  many  years,   to  secure  secular  edu- 


93 

-cation,  having  but  little  connection  with  religion  5 
although  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ryerson,  himself,  styles  his 
a  "  Christian  System."  Notwithstanding  all  the 
efforts  made  to  prevent  the  establishment  of  sep- 
arate schools,  they  are  nevertheless,  recognized. 
The  concession  has  quieted  minds,  restored  har- 
mony, and  given,  to  the  intercourse  between  Pro- 
testants and  Catholics,  a  friendly  tone,  which  the 
school  question  seemed,  at  one  time,  to  have'  ren- 
dered utterly  impossible.  The  volcano  which  vo- 
mited flames  enough  to  burn  everything  "  popish'' 
and  lava  sufficiently  abundant  to  bury  alive  all  that 
was  "  Romish,"  is  extinguished.  Now  and  then, 
the  cratera  sends  forth  a  little  smoke,  but  nothing 
compared  with  what  took  place  at  the  time  of  the 
School  question.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the 
people  01  Ontario  are  better  satisfied  now  than  they 
were  then. 

In  the  Province  of  Quebec,  the  Protestants  have 
their  schools  and  the  Catholics  likewise.  The 
"  non-sectarian"  system  is  unanimously  repudia- 
ted. 

I  ignore  what  the  future  has  in  store  for  the  Ca- 
tholics of  the  Province  of  Nova  Scotia.  I  am  not. 
prepared  to  say  if  they  will  long  continue  to  enjoy 
what  practice  has  secured  for  them  ;  but,  so  far, 
religion  is  not  excluded  from  schools.  The  Pro- 
vince of  Nova  Scotia,  as  well  as  those  of  Ontario 
and  Quebec,  does  not  move  in  favor  of  a  system  so 
much  the  less  desirable  as  it  is  the  more  offensive 
to  the  conscience  of  so  many  Canadians. 

There  remain  New  Brunswick,  Prince  Edward's 
Island,  and  British  Columbia.  It  is  evident  that 
in  these  three  Provinces,  non-Catholics  have  de- 
cided in  favor  of  the  system  ;  as  it  is  equally  clear 
that  the  Catholics  reject  it.  The  latter  being  the 
less  numerous,  have  been  defeated,  and  bear  the 
application  of  the  old  proverb,  "  voz  victis"  "  (Woe 
to  the  vanquished)." 

This  result,  considered  from  a  sectarian  point  of 
view,  is  a  source  of  jubilation  for  the  enemies  of 
Catholicity.  Their  joy  is  so  much  the  greater,  as 
the  grief  imposed  upon  their  fellow-countrymen  is 
more  bitter.  The  triumph,  as  well  as  the  defeat,  is 
recent.     God  alone  knows    how  long  this   state  of 


94 

things  will  last.  But  it  has  certainly  given  rise  to 
undesirable  strife,  and  bitter  fruits  have  already 
been  produced.  A  body  is  never  made  healthy  by 
keeping  open  and  irritating  a  sore.  Besides,  the 
success  achieved  is  not  exactly  what  it  seems  to  be. 
If  we  come  to  a  close  investigation  of  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case,  we  will  easily  find  out  that, 
after  all,  there  is  not  a  very  great  difference,  even 
in  those  provinces,  in  the  number  of  those  who  re- 
pudiate the  system,  and  those  who  realy  and  prac- 
tically voted  on  its  merit.  First,  Catholics  form 
more  than  ore  third  of  the  population,  then  take 
from  the  system  the  support  of  Protestants  who  are 
not  willing  to  make  use  of  it  for  their  own  children, 
under  the  conviction  that  it  is  hurtful ;  count  after- 
wards those  who  voted  for  the  system  through  mere 
opposition  to  Catholicity,  and  because  the  "  non- sec- 
tarian" system  had  been  made  a  sectarian  question, 
as  well  as  those  who  voted  tor  it  merely  on  political 
grounds,  as  a  question  of  paity.  In  a  word,  leave 
the  system  to  its  real  value  and  to  the  sympathy  it 
commands  by  itself  and  for  itself  and  you  will  find 
that  the  apparent  sympathy  will  singularly  dimin- 
ish. It  is  a  strange  phenomenon  to  see  the  educa- 
tion of  youth  used  as  a  political  engine,  by  political 
parties  ;  and  the  phenomenon  is  still  more  astonish- 
ing when  we  consider  that  the  hottest  religious  ani- 
mosity is  developed  4o  establish  or  support  a  sys- 
tem which  boasts  of  having  no  connection  whatsoever 
with  religion. 

For  people  who  always  speak  of  the  power  of 
numbers,  it  is  not  consistent  to  believe  that  the 
three  smallest  Provinces  outside  of  our  own,  repre- 
sent the  Canadian  opinion  equally  as  well  as  the 
three  largest.  Besides,  the  experience  of  three 
smaller  Provinces  is  but  recent,  and  generates  great 
uneasiness  in  their  mid.st.  While  the  experience  of 
the  three  largest  Provinces  is  more  ancient,  has  re- 
stored and  maintained  harmony  among  the  different 
sections  of  their  respective  populations. 

The  two  Political  parties  who  tight  for  power  in 
Ottawa,  seem  to  have  come  to  the  same  conclusion 
on  this  question  of  education.  The  late  administra- 
tion, in  providing  for  the  organization  of  Manitoba, 
did  all  they  thought  necessary  to  secure  a  system  of 


95 

separate  schools  for  the  new  Province.  The  actual 
administration,  in  organizing  the  government  of 
the  North-west  Territories,  has  enacted  in  the  same 
sense,  and  granted  separate  schools  to  said  territo- 
ries. When  succeeding  to  power,  both  parties  ral- 
lied large  majorities  in  votes  expressing  their  regret 
at  the  condition  of  things  in  New  Brunswick.  It  is 
impossible  not  to  see  in  all  this,  that  Canadians  are 
rather  in  favor  of  a  system  of  education  which  would 
leave  full  liberty  to  follow  religious  convictions  on 
the  subject. 

In  beginning  this  number,  I  said  I  would  go  as 
far  as  possible  with  regard  to  time  and  distance.  I 
think  the  tour  I  have  made  is  long  enough  to  ful- 
fil my  promise,  and  it  is  time  to  come  back  to  Mani- 
toba. 

What  does  Manitoba  think  on  the  subject1? — 
every  man  sees  with  his  own  spectacles;  and,  even 
at  the  risk  of  being  accused  of  being  blind,  I  cannot 
say  that  I  see,  on  the  part  of  the  people  of  Manito- 
ba, the  desire  to  repudiate  all  religious  instruction 
in  the  schools  for  their  children.  Almost  every 
session  our  Legislature  is  modifying  the  school- law, 
and  every  year  the  action  of  the  Legislature  is  in 
the  same  direction  ;  that  is  to  say,  the  recognition, 
more  and  more  explicit,  of  the  system  of  seperate 
schools.  In  fact,  Protestant  and  Catholic  schools 
are  no  where  more  separate  and  distinct  than  in 
Manitoba.  Two  Superintendents,  one  Protestant 
and  one  Catholic  ;  two  sections  of  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation, one  Protestant  and  one  Catholic,  each  with 
entire  jurisdiction  over  the  schools  of  their  denomi- 
nation, and  none  atall  over  those  of  the  other  see- 
not  even  the  right,  for  the  members  of  either 
<m  to  visit,  officially,  the  schools  of  the  other; 
>wer  of  each  section,  to,  respectively,  establish 
di  crs  within  the  same  limits.  The  Government 
gi  i  alloted  to  both  sections  of  the  Board,  accord- 
in  o  the  Protestant  or  Catholic  population.  In 
a  t.  the  most   complete   and    entire   separation, 

v  ut  any  idea  of  dependence    or    of  exceptional 

|  Li.   Thi^  very  year   the  law  for  the  creation  of 

a  isitv  iii  Manitoba,  explicitly  recognizes  the 

1  actual    system    of   education.     An 

exj  lanation  of  our  present  laws, 


96 

leaves  no  room  for  ambiguity  about  the    levying  of 
assessments  for  our  common  schools,  as  it  says  i 

"  In  no  case  a  Protestant  rate-payer  shall  be 
"  oMiged  to  pay  for  Catholic  schools,  and  a  Catholio 
"  rate-payer  for  a  protectant  school."  Our  school 
law  shows  clearly  that  our  people  are  not,  after  all 
so  averse  to  denominational  or  christian  schools,  con- 
sequently, that  they  are  not  in  earnest  about  the 
"  non-sectarian  system."  The  Members  of  the  Leg- 
islature knew  what  they  were  about,  and  their  per- 
serverance  in  voting  in  the  same  sense,  for  seven 
years,  is  congenial  to  the  views  of  the  population. 
Moreover,  our  statutes  have  incorporated  as  de- 
nominational, the  three  colleges  which  exist  in  the 
Province,  and  two  others  intended  to  be  established 
at  a  later  period  ;  as  they  have  also  incorporated 
Denominational  Institutions  for  the  education  of 
young  ladies. 

What  is  the  meaning  of  all  this,  except  that  all 
the  different  denominations  of  Manitoba,  all  those 
under  their  respective  control  in  the  Province,  all 
those  who  aid  in  their  support  from  abroad,  that  all 
have  the  sincere  conviction  that  the  religious  future 
of  families  depends,  not  only  on  the  instruction  that- 
children  receive  at  home  and  in  church,  but  on 
that  which  they  receive  in  schools;  That  young 
people  will  be  what  they  will  have  been  taught  to 
be'  in  school.  Why  all  such  distinctions  if — as. 
"  some  say  : — "a  good  strong  secular  education  is  all 
"  our  people  want  for  our  school  population  V 

If  a  religious  establishment  is  a  proper  place — 
and  it  is — for  college  students,  such  qualification 
renders  it  also  desirable  for  other  pupils.  If  it  is 
good  for  those  who  attend  colleges  to  have  religious- 
tuition,  it  is  just  as  good  for  those  who  attend  com- 
mon schools.  The  latter  schools  are  intended  for 
the  main  body  of  the  people.  Why  then  deprive 
the  main  bod\  of  the  children  of  the  people,  of  the 
advantage  that  other  can  secure  for  their  children, 
by  educating  them  in  colleges  1  Riches  and  rank 
are  not  exceptional  titles  to  the  benefit  of  a  christian 
eduoation. 

If  it  is  desirable  for  young  gentlemen  and  young 
ladies  to  receive  a  refined  education,  in  religious- 
establishments,  it  is   equally   desirable   that  every 


97 

christian* boy  and  christian  girl  receive  a  christian 
education,  in  the  only  schools  they  can  attend.  It 
is  cruelty  to  refuse  religious  institutions  to  children, 
because  their  parents  are  not  in  such  circumstances 
as  to  enable  them  to  send  them  to  colleges  or  boarding 
schools.  I  fail  to  conciliate  the  manifest  contradic- 
tion on  the  part  of  men,  who  would  not  send  their 
own  children  to  schools,  where  there  is  no  religious 
instructions  ;  who  do  all  in  their  power  for  the  suc- 
cess of  establishments  in  which  they,  themselves, 
teach  religion  along  with  secular  branches,  and  who 
at  the  same  time  do  all  they  can  to  deprive  common  or 
public  schools  of  a  similar  advantage,  in  endeavoring 
to  establish  a  system  of  education  such,  that  infi- 
delity or,  at  least,  indifference  for  religion  be  the 
result. 

The  college  student  needs  the  help  of  strong  con- 
victions and  solid  religious  instruction,  to  be  guard- 
ed against  the  seductions  of  the  high  condition,  to 
which  he  aspires;  but  others,  in  the  ordinary  classes 
of  society,  have  an  equal  want  of  religious  convic- 
tion, to  enable  them  to  endure  the  toils  and  afflic- 
tions of  life,  the  temptations,  which  naturally  fol- 
low the  sight  of  the  riches  of  others,  and  to'  be 
through  all  their  life,  useful  to  society  and  to  them- 
selves. 

These  my  convictions  are  those  of  most  of  the 
people  of  Manitoba,  and  as  the  result  cannot  be  se- 
cured without  religious  instruction,  accompanying 
teaching  of  secular  branches  in  schools,  I  say  in  con- 
clusion :  The  people  of  Manitoba  as  other  Cana- 
dians, as  a  large  proportion  of  Americans,  as  the 
whole  of  christian  Europe,  have  no  desire  for  God- 
less or  nonsectarian  schools. 


98 


THIRDLY THE    ESTABLISHMENT    OF    NON-SECTARIAN: 

SCHOOLS   FROM  A  SOCIAL  POINT  OF  VIEW. 

The  object  of  education  is  to  improve  the  person 
who  receives  it  so  that  it  may  be  useful  to  himself, 
to  his  family,  and  to  society  in  general.  It  is  un- 
deniable that  instruction  not  tending  to  have  this 
result,  or  unfit  to  secure  it,  is  absolutely  defective 
and  more  dangerous  than  useful.  A  school  system 
which  excludes  all  religious  teaching  becomes,  ne- 
cessarily, a  nursery  of  infidels,  and  is,  consequently, 
the  enemy  of  social  order.  What  I  advance,  is 
said,  I  know,  not  to  be  in  accordance  with  the 
"spirit  of  the  age"  but  I  kno  \  also,  that  the  same 
spirit  of  the  age  is,  unfortunately,  opposed  to  the 
spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  for  me,  as  for  every 
u  christian  "  Jesus  Christ  yesterday,  and  to-day  : 
and  the  same  for  ever/'  So,  I  repudiate  any  teach- 
ing which  lessens  the  knowledge  of  Divine  Wis- 
dom. 

The  greatest  social  danger  of  our  age  is  the  de- 
ehristianization  and  the  demoralization  of  the  rising 
generation.  And,  no  doubt,  the  quickest  aud  the 
surest  way  to  deehristauize  and  demoialize  a  peo- 
ple, is  to  instruct  them  as  a  pagan  nation,  by  the 
complete  neglect  of  religious  .instruction.  I  said 
that  the  non-sectarian  system  has  not  my  sympathies 
from  a  teligious  standpoint;  becaus-.  instead  of 
forming  the  heart  to  virtue  and  religion,  the  tend- 
ency of  its  very  nature  is,  to  paralyize  and  stifle 
every  religious  disposition.  Another  natural  con- 
sequence of  the  system  is,  a  tendency  to  the  d<  struc- 
tion  of  social  order.  I  consider  religion  •»  the  sole 
solid  foundation  ol  society.  Any  thing  prejudicial 
to  religion  is  also  dangerous  to  society.  Therefore 
even  fiom  a  mere  social  point  of  view,  I  reject  any 
school  system  which  excludes  religious  teaching. 
I  need  not  say, 'once  more,  that  I  do  not  oppose 
common  or  public   schools,  as  such,  for  the  fact  is. 


99 

that  public  schools  owe  their  first  establishment  in 
the  world  to  a  religious  sentiment  and  religious  au- 
thority As  early  as  Anno  Domino  529,  a  Council 
of  the  Catholic  Church  (Vaison),  recommended  the 
establishment  of  Public  schools.  A  Synod  at 
Mentz,  held  in  800,  ordered  that  the  parochial 
priests  should  ha\e  schools  in  the  towns  and  villa- 
ges; in  order,  said  the  Synod,  that,  ''the  little 
u  children  of  all  the  faithful  should  learn  lettei$froni 
"them.  Let  them  receive  and  teach  these  with  the 
u  utmost  charity,  that  they  themselves  may  shine 
"  as  scars  for  ever.  Let  them  receive  no  remunera- 
tion from  their  scholars,  jnless  wjiat  the  parents, 
"  through  charity,  may  voluntarily  offer."  A  coun- 
cil, held  in  Rome  in  836,  describes  the  different 
kinds  of  schools  to  be  established  through  Christen- 
dom ;  not  only  in  towns  and  villages,  but  wherever 
there  could  be  found  place  or  opportunity. 

The  spirit  of  the  church  has  not  changed,  and  as 
the  church  likes  schools  so  do  I.  Public  schools. 
Common  schools,  schools  for  the  rich  and  for  the 
poor  ;  but  L  like  them  all  to  be  christian  schools; 
and  I  repudiate  pagan  or  godless  schools,  as  I  re- 
pudiate the  spirit  of  the  aye,  which  tends  to  in-' 
culcrtte  the  doctrine  that  Go  I  has  nothing  to  do 
with  the  things  of  this  world, and  that  His  teaching 
is  m>t  the  sole  guide  of  society,  as  well  as  of  the  in- 
tellect. 

The  end  of  education  is  to  develop  the  faculties 
of  the  soul.  And  in  so  doing,  becomes,  as  it  were, 
another  faculty  at  the  service  of  those  who  have 
the  ad  vantage  of  being  educated.  But  this  faculty 
may  be  pernicious  as  well  .m  it  may  turn  to  be  use- 
ful. To  be  advantageous,even  socially, edxic&twn  must 
be  directed  by  religion.  Giizot  says:  "Popular 
"  education  to  be  truly  good  and  socially  useful, 
"  must  be  fundamentally  religious."  Experience 
shows  that  knowledge  without  religion  is  exceed- 
ingly baneful  :  those  who  have  done  most  harm  to 
humanity  were  learned  men.  The  same  conviction 
is  expressed  as  follows,  by  T.ord  Derny  ;  «•  Reli- 
"  gion  is  not  a  thing  apart  from  education,  but  it 
"  is  interwoven  with  its  whole  system  ;  it  is  a  prin- 
"  ciple  which  controls  and  regulates  the  whole 
"  mind  and  happiness  of    the  pople."     The   un-sec- 


100 

tarian  system  is  quite  contrary  to  these  views,  and 
opposed  to  the  welfare  of  society,  because  it  does 
not  prepare  the  heart  for  the  duties  of  life.  Hear 
the  Protestant  Bishop  of  Tennessee  : — "  The  secular 
"  system  took  no  notice  of  God  or  of  Christ,  or  of  the 
"  church  of  the  living  God,  or,  except  in  the  most 
"  incidental  way,  of  God's  Holy  Word.  The  intel- 
"  lect  was  stimulated  to  the  highest  degree,  but  the 
"  heart  and  the  affections  were  left  uncultivated.  It 
"  was  a  system  which  trained  for  the  business  of 
"  life,  not  for  the  duties  of  life."  Nobody  then 
ought  to  wonder  at  the  disastrous  consequences  of 
the  system. 

Governor  Brown,  addressing  the  seventh  Natio- 
nal Tea.-hers'  convention  in  St.  Louis,  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  say  :  "  It  is  a  very  customary  declaration 
"  to  pronounce  that  education  is  the  gre  Uest  safe- 
"  jruard  of  republics  against  the  decay  of  virtue  and 
"the  reign  of  immorality.  Yet  the  facts  can  scarce- 
"  ly  bear  out  the  proposition.  The  highest  civiliza- 
"  tions,  both  ancient  and  modern,  have  sometimes 
"  been  the  most  flagitious.  Nowadays,  certainly, 
"  your  prime  rascals  have  been  educated  rascals. 

"  And  it  is  at  least  doubful  whether  education  in 
"  itself,  as  now  engineered,  and  confined  merely  to 
"  the  acquisition  of-knowledge,  has  any  tendency  to 
*' mitigate  the  vicious  elements  of  human  nature. 
"  farther  than  to  change  the  direction  and  type  of 
"crime. 

"  This  is  not  alleged,  be  it  understood,  of  moral 
"  culture  or  religious  instruction  but  simply  of  the 
"  edncation  of  the  intellect." 

The  thing  is  so  clear  and  so  manifest,  that  many 
organs  of  publicity  in  New  York,  through  New 
England  and  elsewhere,  readily  acknowledged  that 
the  corruption  which  is  spreading,  at  an  awful  rate, 
in  the  United  States,  is  the  result  of  the  Suppression 
of  religious  instruction  in  the  Public  schools  of  the 
country.  It  cannot  be  otherwise,  because  if,  in  the 
culture  of  man  you  neglect,  a  part  of  himself,  you 
destroy  the  just  equilibrium  b<  tween  his  natural  facul- 
ties. The  culture  of  the  intellect,  at  the  cost  of 
moral  and  religious  feelings,  is  nothing  but  a  dan- 
gerous tx>l  that  your  pupil  will  use  against  himselt 
and  against  society.     Suppose  a  two  edged  weapon, 


101 

pointed  at  both  ends,  but  having  no  handle  with 
vvhieh  to  use  and  direct  it.  Such  a  weapon  could 
not  be  employed  without  being  hurtful,  and  so 
so  much  the  more  so  as  it  is  sharpened 
all  aiound  with  greater  care  and  perfection. 
This  extraordinary  instrument  would  be  an 
image  of  the  intellect  cultivated  without  the 
aid  of  religion.  Such  tuition  is  so  much  the  more 
dangerous,  as  it  seems  mote  :etined  and  per- 
fect ;  while,  in  reality,  there  is  nothing  to  guide  and 
direct  it. 

An  illiterate  individual  may  ignore  the  law  of 
God,  and  be  wicked  enough  to  do  evil.  But,  as  a 
rule,  all  the  harm  he  does  is  on  a  small  scale ;  while 
a  large  field  for  mischief  is  at  the  disposal  of  an 
educated  man,  who  has  neither  the  knowledge  nor 
the  love  of  the  divine  Law.  Peter  Chrysologus 
culls  teachers  of  youth,  the  "  substitutes  of  angels." 
There  is  no  exaggeration  in  such  a  sublime  appella- 
tion, provided  the  teacher  is  a  real  "  messenger  of 
God,"  one  who  brings  the  good  tidings,  one  who 
guides  the  heart,  one  who  enlightens  and  directs 
the  soul  in  the  way  to  praise  God,  to  pray  to  Him 
and  to  please  Him.  Teaching  is  a  sublime  aposto- 
late,  a  noble  mission,  provided  always,  it  contributes 
to  form  the  heart  of  the  young  and  follows  the  in- 
junction of  the  Divine  Master  :  "  Suffer  little  child- 
dren  to  come  to  me." 

On  the  other  hand,  the  noble  profession  loses  its 
sublime  character  in  receiving  little  children  to 
hand  them  back  to  society,  without  that  which  must 
guide  them  through  life.  This  is  refusing  the  little 
ones  the  bread  of  divine  knowledge  :  "  The  little 
on<  s  have  asked  for  bread,  and  there  was  none  to 
break  it  unto  them." 

Unsectarian  schools  forget  that  the  Saviour  says  : 
"  Whoever  shall  receive  one  such  little  child  in  my 
name  receiveth  me."  Such  a  system  has,  necess- 
arilv,  an  influence  over  the  hearts  of  the  children 
committed  to  its  guidance.  And,  as  it  does  not 
help  in  bringing  them  to  God,  it  is  sure  to  take 
them  fiom  Him.  Consequently,  it  scandalizes  the 
children,  at  least,  by  defect  to  teach  them  what  they 
need  for  themselves  and  for  society.  And  this 
scandal  is  denounced    very    severely  by    God,  who 


102 

says  :  "  But  he  that  shall  scandalize  one  of  these 
"  little  ones,  it  were  better  for  hirn  that  a  mill  stone 
"  were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  he  were  drowned 
"  in  the  depth  of  the  sea." 

We  all  ki  ow  what  paganism  gave  to  society. 
Why  then  endeavor  to  establish  a  system  of  educa- 
tion, having  for  its  inevitable  result,  the  bringing 
back  to  paganism,  countries  civilized  by  christian 
teaching  1 

Social  order  requires  mutual  confidence  between 
different  ranks  and  conditions.  But  what  kind  of 
confidence  can  be  reposed  on  one  who  has  no  re- 
ligious instruction  1  Outside  of  religious  considera- 
tions, egotism  is  the  sole  motive  of  those  who  act- 
And  such  motive  of  action  makes  of  all  the  mem. 
bers  of  society,  so  many  enemies  of  its  general  wel- 
fare ;  because  the  individual,  resuming  all  his  as- 
pirations in  self,  will  turti  against  society  whenever 
it  may  suit  his  interests.  And  we  may  safely  say 
that  the  refinement  of  irreligious  Public  Schools 
can  do  no  better  than  render  the  people  refined 
pagans. 

The  system  of  education  without  roligior.,  tern  is 
to  nothing  less  than  to  poison  the  happiness  of  fa- 
milies ;  and  a  child  under  its  guidance,  is  greatly 
exposed  to  lose  respect  and  obedience  for  its  pa- 
rents. Suppose  an  adolescent,  in  unfavorable  cir- 
cumstances, whose  intellect  has  been  very  highly 
stimulated  in  godh  ss  schools;  what  do  you  think 
he  will  be  at,  home?  His  parents  may  not  have 
received  the  same  degree  o  instruction,  or  may 
have  lost  it  amidst  the  toils  and  troubles  of  a  life 
of  labor.  Poverty  does  not,  by  itself,  take  away 
the  sensibility  and  tender  feelings 'of  the  heart;  but, 
too  often,  it  singularly  diminishes  the  pleasant 
countenance  and  amenity  ot  manners  And  then 
it  is  of  daily  occurrence,  to  see  young  men  of  un- 
sectarian  education,  despise  their  poor  mother  ;  for- 
get her  tenderness  and  affectio'  ,  and  merely  call 
her  with  indifference  and  f I isrespect,  "  t/te  old  wo- 
man" The  father,  who  has  nothing  to  give  but 
his  labor  and  the  sweat  of  his  brow,  is  often  stvled 
by  his  learned  son,  "  the  cross  old  mat/.."  Religious 
instruction  would  have  counterbalanced  the  propen- 
sity of  slightly  educated  youth,  to  believe  themselves 


103 

superior  to  their  parents,  who  have  encountered  thft 
sad  realities  of  life,  and  who  have  amassed  no  for- 
tune. 

The  culture  of  the  intellect  without  that  of  th<* 
heart,  develops  the  spirit  of  vanity  in  children  of 
the  poorest  classes.  Associated  in  school,  with 
children  in  better  circumstances,  the  child  of  the 
poor  bears,  in  that  respect,  a  pression  which  has 
the  most  deplorable  consequences.  Such  a  child 
ofVn  becomes  insolent  towards  his  parents,  on  a 
mere  question  of  dre«s.  It  is  not  enough  tor  him 
to  see  his  father  hard  at  work  earning  bread  for  the 
family,  and  his  mother  worn  out  with  fatigue  ;  the 
yorng  man  who  receives  instruction  not  interwoven 
with  feeling,  becomes  the  torment  of  a  poor  family, 
and  becomes  more  and  more  troublesome,  as  he  ex- 
pects, thereby,  to  force  his  parents  to  sati>fv  his 
vanity.  How  many  mothers  have  slied  the  bitter- 
est tears,  how  many  fathers  have  over-worked  thein- 
selves  and  injured  their  health  to  have  peace  with 
their  unfortunate  sous,  who  had  received  instruc- 
tion without  being  educated  ! ! 

A  great  difference  is  found  in  children  who  re- 
ceive the  education  of  the  heart;  i-eligious  instruc- 
tion along  with  the  culture  of  their  understanding. 
Buch  education  makes  the  child  remember  one  of 
the  reasons  for  bearing  with  patieho  \  and  even  with 
a  certain  amount  of  satisfaction,  the  hardships  and 
humiliations  of  poverty,  for  he  has  often  heard  the 
words  :  "  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for  thews 
is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  He  lovingly  recalls  the 
wo'ds  :  *'  He  that  honore  h  his  father  shall  enjoy 
Ion.;  lite.  H«j  t!  at  hom-reth  his  mother  is  as  one 
that  laveth  up  a,  treasure."  And,  should  the  im- 
petuosity of  youth  be  menacing,  christian  teaching 
will  remind  him  "of  what  an  evil  fame  is  he  that 
"  forsakcth  his  father?  and  he  is  cursed  of  Uod  that 
"  angereth  his  mother." 

These  lessons,  nio re  profitable  to  society  than  any 
profane  acquirement,  would  keep  peace,  harmony, 
and  happiness  under  the  roof  of  the  poor  as  well  as 
as  of  the  rich,  ami  throughout  the  whole  social  body. 
The  teacher  who  inculcates  such  principles  in  the 
hearts  of  his  pupils,  largely  contributes  to  the  pub- 
lic welfare,  and  in  particular,  to  the    comfort  of  pa- 


104 

rents  who  have  entrusted  their  children  to  his  care. 
The  young  man  who  has  received  such  instruction 
from  a  learned  and  respected  teacher,  will  find  no 
weariness  in  the  company  of  his  parents  ;  and  a 
shabby  dress  will  less  hurt  his  pride  when  he  re- 
members it  is  written  :  "  The  son  of  man  hath  not 
where  to  lay  his  head." 

Besides  the  examples  of  the  Divine  Redeemer, 
religious  teaching  of  history  will  offer,  for  the  ad- 
miration and  imitation  of  pupils,  a  number  of  illus- 
trious personages  who,  amidst  the  greatest  and  most 
complete  destitution,  extended  the  culture  of  their 
mind  to  the  highest  degree,  and  formed  their  hearts 
to  the  most  heroic  virtues.  Children  of  christian 
education,  will  console  and  honor  their  parents, 
while  those  trained  under  the  other  system  will 
despise,  desert  and  abandon  them.  Yes,  there  is  a 
vast  difference  between  good  and  bad  instruction  ; 
between  religious  and  irreligious  training  ;  between 
the  mere  culture  of  the  intellect  andthe  develop- 
ment of  all  the  good  dispositions  of  the  human  soul, 
in  a  word,  between   Christian  and    Godless  schools. 

The  Pagan  system  cannot  fail  to  favor  the  pas- 
sions, but  fails  to  render  virtuous.  It  neither  af- 
fords a  remedy  against  evil  inclinations,  nor  gives 
what  is  necessary  to  strengthen  the  will  against 
them. 

All  the  "  learned  "  of  unchristian  schools,  cannot 
obtain  situations  coiresponding  with  the  instruction 
they  have  received,  and,  much  less,  with  the  ambi- 
tion it  has  excited.  What  then  is  to  be  the  social 
fate  of  a  young  man  who,  through  all  his  school 
training,  received  neither  religious  nor  moral  in 
strnction,  who,  consequently — as  far  as  his  school- 
ing goes — is  perfectly  ignorant  of  divine  law  and  of 
his  obligations  towards  society  1  He  daily  witnesses 
the  comfort  and  luxury  of  the  rich,  sometimes  his 
inferiors  with  regard  to  instruction.  What  motive 
can  encourage  him  to  endure  poverty  or  prevent  him 
from  using  illegitimate  means  to  get  money  1  He 
feels  strongly  inclined  to  enjoy  absolute  freedom 
and  independence  ;  what  motive  can  determine  him 
to  submit  to  any  authority  or  law  ? 

The  strength  of  the  police  is  the  only  means  at 
the  command  of  society,  for   its   protection.     But 


105 

woe  to  society  if  the  police  be  weak  and  unvigilant  ! 
It  would  be  a  poor  defein-e  against  a  crowd  of  eru- 
dite without  position  or  resourse,  without  even  the 
desire  of  honest  but  humble  labor,  the  latter  be- 
ing considered,  by  them,  as  unworthy  of  the  instruc- 
tion they  have  received. 

Crime  is,  by  no  means,  the  result  of  ignorance  in 
reading  or  writing  :  but  it  is,  by  all  means,  the  re- 
sult of  ignorance  or  neglect  of  the  law  of  God. 
Consequently,  human  knowledge,  without  religious 
knowledge,  tar  from  being  a  prevention  of  crime 
is,  in  too  many  instances,  a  source  of  temptation, 
so  much  the  greater  as  human  knowledge  itself  af- 
fords the  means  of  satisfying  the  passions  and  of  con- 
cealing the  faults  committed. 

This  ought  to  be  kept  in  mind,  in  order  to  judge 
fairly  of  the  social  results  of  the  "  non-sectarian  " 
school  system.  Some  twenty  years  after  it  had 
been  established  in  the  United  States,  the  "Church 
Journal,"  in  an  article  bended  ;  "  The  Common 
School  System  a  Failure,"  said,  "  The  Common 
"  School  System  is  proving  a  disastrous  failure.  It 
"has  grown  up  on  the  pledges  it  has  given  of  its 
"  ability  to  make  crime  less  frequent,  to  confer 
"greater  security  to  life  and  property,  and  to  give 
"  elevation  to  the  tone  of  national  morality.  But 
"  it  does  not  at  all  fulfil  these  promises.  The  whole 
"system, we  regret,  is  proving  a  lamentable  failure. 
"  The  prevailing  system  is  lamentably 

"defective  ;  in  that  it  does  not  aim  at  the  training 
"of  the  whole  man  ;  neglecting  as  it  does,  the  moral 
"and  controlling  powers  of  human  nature,  and 
"  concentrating  all  its  force  upon  the  development 
"  of  the  intellectual  powers.  The  prevalent  notion 
"  that-maukind  are  vicious  because  ignorant,  and 
"  that  to  make  them  weretii]  it  is  only  necessary  to 
"  make  them  intelligent,  is  contradicted  alike  by 
"  sound    philosophy  and    universal  experience. 

The  "  Richmond  Examiner,"  another  Protestant 
paper,  published  at  the  same  time  the  following  : — 
"  The  worst  of  all  the  abominations,  because,  once 
"  installed,  it  becomse  the  hot-bed  propagator  of  all 
"  — is  the  modern  system  of  Free  Schools." 

No  wonder  that  a  report  of  the  Prison  Associa- 
tion of   New  York,  revealed  a  "  most    alarming  in- 


106 

crease  of  erime,  since  the  introduction  of  the  Com- 
mon School  System  into  the  country. " 

What  shall  I  say  now  of  .the  awful  consequence* 
of  the  system,  with  regard  to  its  deplorable  neglect 
in  the  training  of  the  female  portion  of  the  com- 
munity'? Without  i| -ivfcig  my  own  appreciation,  I 
will  approach  tlie  subject  by  the  following,  written 
by  a  distinguished  American  Lady.  (M.  M.  page 
119,.  "  Aibove  all  you  c»n  notice  in  the  young 
"women  of  the  present  day  a  madness  beyond  de- 
"  scription  for  dress,  for  balls,  theatres,  and  all 
•'  kin  Is  of  worldly  amusements.  The  chief  mental 
"agony  of  the  masses  of  the  young  women  of  the 
*'  present  day  seems  to  be,  who  shall  have  the  laig- 
"  est  waterfall,  the  smtllest  bonnet,  and  make  them- 
"  selves  the  greatest  fright,  Wore  it  not  for  their 
"vain  daughters,  hundreds  of  parents  at  this  mo? 
"  rneut  would  have  a  happier  countenance,  and  not 
"  that  careworn  wretche  I  look  that  we  so  frequent- 
"  ly  see  when  honest  people  get  in  debt,  inclined 
"by  living  beyond  their  means. 

"  In  Boston,  a  short  time  ago,  one  hundred  and 
"eighty  unfortunate  girls  were  artvsted  in  one 
"  night  ;  and  1  doubt  n>t  that  the  greater  portion 
"of  them  could  have  once  been  respacoable  servants, 
"  but  considered  the  office  and  name  too  louo  !  It  i* 
"  this  delusion,  this  false  i>ride.  that  crowds  the 
"  streets  nightly  with  pretty  y  amg  girls,  some  of 
"vfrhem  count  only  twelve  short  summers.  With 
"Hamlet,  £  exclaim,  'Oh,  horrible!  most  horri- 
"  ble." 

"The  truth  is,  that  after  a  girl  is  fifteen  yens 
"old,  in  this  c  iiintry,  <me  considers  hers  J  f  a  person 
"  of  sound  jul'j merit.  These  girls  are  simply  living 
"  pictures  walking  about  the  earth,  deriding  eVery- 
"  thing  they  are  iucapibleof  understanding.  And 
"  who  could  be  charmed  with  such  women  1 — with 
•'  '  Grecian  bends,'  '  Grecian  noses  V  " 

I  naturally  leave  the  responsibility  of  the  picture 
to  the  one  who  has  drawn  it.  I  have  no  personal 
knowledge  of  the  moral  and  social  c  m  lition  of  the 
young  women  of  the  eastern  cities  of  the  United; 
States.  In  travelling,  I  sometimes  witnessed  tilings- 
I  would  have  liked  to  see  different  ;  but  I  am  not 
inclined  to  judge  a  people,  or  a  portion  of  them,  by 


107 

observations,  necessarily  superficial  and  void  of  ail 
that,  i»i  my  estimation,  is  requisite  lo  judge  sound- 
1\\  It  is  quite  averse  to  my  disposition  to  fellow 
tlie  course  of  travellers  wlio  pass  seyeie  condemna- 
tion on  tilings,  persons  and  Dimmers  they  are  per- 
fectly  unacquainted  with.  Noble  countries  and 
moral  populations  have  been,  too  often,  victims  of 
the  levity  and  unfairness  of  judgment  on  the  part 
of  tourists.  I  will  not  fall  into  the  same  error,  i  or 
assume  such  responsibility.  Nevertheless,  as  I 
oppose  a  svstem  I  believe  dangerous,  nobody  can 
find  fault  with  me  for  searchi.  g  for  proofs  in  the 
very  ami  only  country  where  the  system  has  been 
tried  for  a  certain  period.  Meanwhile,  having  to 
mention  very  grave  affirmations,  I  shall  avoid  any 
quotation  from  parties  who  might,  be  suspected  of 
being  animated  by  national  prejudice.  I  shall, 
merely,  quote  from  American  authorities  ;  from 
•  newspapers,  avowedly  and  truly,  devoted  to  the  ho- 
nor and  welfare  of  their  country. 

A  work  entitled  "  Satan  in  Society,"  and  pub- 
lished by  a  well  known  American  physician,  not 
satisfied  with  statements  that  corroborate  what  I 
have  just  cited,  does  not  hesitate  to  attribute  to  the 
"  non-sectarian  school  system"  the  horrible  revela- 
tions it  contains  A  great  deal  cannot  be  repro- 
duced here.     The  following  is  sufficient  (page  194)  : 

"The  evils  and  dangers  of  the  prestnt  system  of 
"education,  and  bringing  up  the  boys  and  girls  of 
"our  country,  are  too  obvious  to  require  minute 
"  description.  Irreligion  and  infidelity  are'  pro- 
"  gressing  pari  passu  with  the  advance  guards  of 
"  immorality  and  crime,  and  all  are  fostered,  if  not 
"engendered,  by  the  materialistic  system  of 'school 
"instruction,  and  the  consequent  wretched  training 
"'at  home  and  on  the  play  ground;  The  entire  ab- 
u  pence  of  all  religious  instruction  from  the  school 
"  room  is  fast  bearing  fruit  in  a  generation  of  inti- 
"  dels,  and  we  are  becoming  worse  even  than  the 
"  Pagans  of  old,  who  had  at  least  their  positive 
"sciences  of  philosophy,  and  their  religion1,  such  as 
"  it  was.  to  oppose  which  was  a  criminal  offence. 

"  But  we  have  not  only  the  removal  of  the  salu- 
"  tary  restraints  of  religious  influence  from  our 
*  popular   system  of   education  :   we  have    the  pro- 


108 

"  miscu  us  intermingling  ot  the  sexes  in  our  public 
"  schools,  which,  however  much  we  may  theorizfi  to 
"  tlie  contrary,  is.  to  say  the  least,  subversive  of 
"that  modest  reserve  and  shyness  which  in  all 
"ages  have  proved  the  true  aegis  of  virtue.  We 
"are  bound  to  accept  human  nature  as  it  is,  and 
"not  as  we  would  wish  it  to  be,  and  both  Christian 
"  and  Pagan   philosophy  agree  in  detecting  therein 

"  certain  very  dangerous  elements Nour- 

"  ished  by  languishing  glances  during  the  hours 
"passed  in  the  school  room,  f  lined  by  more  inti 
"mate  association  on  the  journey  to  and  troin 
"school,  fed  by  stolen  interviews  and  openly  ar- 
"  ranged  festivities — pic  nics, excursions, parties  and 
"the  like — stimulated  by  tlie  prurient  gossip  of  the 
"  newspaper,  the  Hash  novels,  sentimental  weekl  es 
"  and  magazines,  the  gallant  of  twelve  years  is  the 
"libertine  of  fourteen.  That  this  picture  is  not 
"overdrawn,  every  experienced  physician  will  bear 
"  witness. 

"  And  as  for  the  Public  School  girls,  they  return 
"from  their  ' polishing  schools — these  demoiselles 
"  — cursed  with  a  superficial  smattering  of  every- 
"  thing  but  what  they  ought  to  have  learned — phy- 
sical and  moral  wrecks,  whom  we,  physicians,  are 
"expected  to  wind  up  in  the  morning  tor  the  hus- 
"  band-hunting  excitements  of  the  evening.  And 
"  these  creatures  are  intended  for  wives  !  But 
"  wbes  only,  for  it  is  fast  going  out  ot  fashion  to 
"  intend  them  for  mothers — an  *  accident'  of  the  kind 
"  being  regarded  as  'foolish'  ! 

"  We  assert,  then,  that  the  present  system  of 
"  education,  by  its  faults  of  omission  and  com- 
"  mission,  is  directly  responsible,  not,  it  is  true,  for 
"  the  bare  existence,  but  for  the  enormous  preval- 
"  ence  of  vices  and  crimes  which  we  deplore ;  and 
"  we  call  upon  the  civil  authorities  to  so  modify  the 
"  obnoxious  arrangements  of  our  schools,  and  upon 
"  parents  and  guardians  to  so  instruct  and  govern 
"  their  charges,  that  the  evils  may  be  suppressed, 
"  if  not  extinguished." 

After  reading  the  above,  it  is  more  regrettable 
than  surprising  that  Mr.  W.  H.  Storey  was  forced 
to  publish,  in  his  paper,  the  Chicago  "Times,"  and 
to    sustain    the    assertion    that  :       "  The    Public 


109 

"  School  System  in  Chicago  had  become  so  corrupt, 
"  that  any  schoolboy  attending,  who  had  r.  itched 
•"fourteen  years  of  age,  was  whistled  at  by  his 
"companions  as  a  spooney,  if  he  had  not  a  liaison 
"  with  some  one  or  more  of  the  public  school  girls  !" 
The  Daily  "Sentinel,"  of  Tndianapolis,  onored 
Mr.  Storey's  articles,  and  added  that:  "It  was 
"  only  too  true  of  Indianapolis,  also,  judging  by 
"  the  wanton  manners  of  troops  of  the  girls  at- 
tending public  schools  in  Indianapolis." 

The  disasterous  social  results  of  the  unsectarian 

school  system  are  plainly  lamentable,  as  shown  in 

the  following  editorial  article  of  the  Boston  Daily 

•Herald."  of  October  20th,  1871:      "Year   after 

4  year  the  Chief  of  Police  publishes  his  statistics  of 

•  prostitution  in  this  city,  but  how  few  of  the  citi- 

•  zens  bestow   more  than  a  passing  thought  upon 

•  the  misery  they  represent !  Although  these 
'  figures  are  laige  enough  to  make  every  lover  of 
'  humanity  hang  his  head  with  feelings  of  sorrow 
'  and  shame  at  the  picture,  we  are  assured  that 
'  they  represent  but  a  little,  as  it  were,  of  the 
'aciual  licentiousness  that  prevails  among  ail 
'  classes  of  society.  Within  a  few  months,  a  gen- 
'  tleman,  (Prof.  Agassiz),  whose  scientitic  attain- 
'  ments  have  made  his  name  a  household  word  in 
'all  lands,  has  personally  investigated  the  subject, 
'and  the  result  1ms  tilled  him  with  dismay  ;  when 
'  he  sees  the  depths  of  degradation  to  which  men 
'and  women  have  fallen,  he  has  almost  lost,  faith 
'  in  the  boasted  civilization  of  the  nineteenth 
'century.  In  the  couis^  of  his  inquiries,  he  has 
'  visited  both  the  well-known  '  house  of  pleasure' 
'and  the  'private  establishments'  scattered  all 
'  over  the  city.      He   states    that    he    has  a  list  of 

•  both,  with  the  street  and  number,  the  number  of 
'  inmates,  and  many  other  facts  that  would  per- 
'  fectly  astonish  the  people  if  made  public.  He 
'  freely  cow  versed  with  the  inmates,  and  the  life- 
'  histories  that  were  rvvealed  were  sad  indeed.  To 
'  his  utter  surprise,  a  large  proportion  of  the  'soiled 
'doves'  traced  their  fall  to  influences  that  met  them 
'  in  the  Public  Schools;  and  although  Boston  is 
'justly  proud  of  its  schools,  it  would  seem,  from 
'  his  story,  that  they  need  a  thorough  purification. 


110 

"  Tn  too  many  of  them,  tlie  most  obscene  and  soul- 
"  poJluting  books  and  pictuies  chculate  among 
"-both  sexes.  The  very  secrecy  with  which  it  is 
"  done,  throws  an  almost  irresistible  chaim  mIm  ut 
"it  ;  and  1o  snch  an  extent  has  the  evil  gone,  that 
"  we  tear  a  large  proportion  of  both  boys  and  girls 
"  possess  some  of  the  artich  s,  which  they  kindly(?) 
"  lend  to  each  other.  The  natural  result  folio  vis, 
"  and  frequently  the  most  debasing  ?>nd  revolting 
"  practices  are  indulged  in.  Ami  the  evil  is  not 
"  confined  alone  to  Boston.  Other  cities  suffer  in 
"  the  same  way.  It  is  but  a  fewyeais  suet  the 
"second  city  in  the  commonwealth  was  stimdal- 
"  most  to  its  foundations  by  the  discovery  of  an 
"association  of  boys  and  girls  who  wire  wont  to 
"  indulge  their  passions  in  ore  of  the  school- 
"  houses  of  the  city  ;  and  not  long  ago,  another 
"  soniewhat  similar  affair  was  discovered  by  tlie 
fl  authorities,  but  hushed  up  for  fear  of  depopulat- 
"  ing  i  he  schools." 

Enough  on  a  subject  so  painful  and  so  delicate. 
Pespect  for  the  r<  ader  does  not  allow  me  the  repro- 
duction of  numerous  testimonies  I  have  at  hand, 
based  on  multiplied  facts  which  show  how  far  the 
non-sectarian  p-cbool  system  has  been  prejudicial  lo 
the  nations  tljat  have  adopted  it.  Persons  versed 
in  statistics,  cannot  help  being  horrified  at  what  they* 
establish*  on  the  subject,  Let  those  who  take  an 
interest  in  this  mighty  social  question,  compute  the 
official  figures  gjiven  in  public  documents,  and  they 
will  soon  become  con \  inced  that,  education,  even 
when  largely  diffused,  hut  not  based  on  iehg  on.  is 
never  beneficial  to  society;  and  that  philanthropists 
have  every  reason  to  join  with  christians  in  the 
adoption  of  a  mode  of  education  capable  of  r*  medy- 
ing  the  evil.  The  very  nature  of  the  too  well  known 
evil  ibices  me  to  be  reticent  ;  but  I  am  sure  to  be 
understood  by  those  who  are  expected  to  guide 
public  opinion. 

Alluding  to  the  same  subject,  the  eloquent  Bishop 
McQuaid,  in  a  public  lecture  on  schools  says: 
"  Down  to  I  his  depth  of  religious  degradation  have 
"  the  christian  people  of  this  state  (New  York) 
"fallen.  We,  Catholics,  believe  that  they  forsook 
u  their  earlier  system  of  education  to  keep   us  from 


Ill 

"  its  advantages  and  to  hurt  our  church.  They 
"  have  hurt  ihemselves  as  christians  and  honest  men, 
"  th  -v  have  ema  scul  tted  education  of  ail  that  gives 
"  it  vitalizing  power  ;  they  have  helped  to  place  the 
"  cauker-wor.n  of  intioelity  in  the  body  p  ditic, 
"through  the  childrm  ;  we  have  stfflfered  in  a  pecii- 
"  niary  way,  and  Because,  like  good  citizens,  we  suf- 
"  tei-  when  taV  country  suffers." 

I  will  take  the  liberty  to  sav  to  the  people  of 
M  mit  »ba.  Be  per>aude  I  that  the  propose  I  system 
would  be  still  more  pernicious  to  Protestants  than 
to  Catholics.  Citholies  repudiate  the  scheme, 
its  establishment  woil  I  throw  obstacles  in 
the  way  of  e  hieatiOu  of  their  children 
and  drive  them  awav  from  the  Public 
schools;  then  parents  woul  I  hive  to  establish 
scuools  of  th<«ir  ovn.  So  CVholies  would  suffer 
pecuniarily,  being  deprived  «d'  the  advantage  to  be 
derived  from  a  liberal  syst  an  of  education,  but  the 
v.-rv  supporters  of  the  non  sectarian  system  would, 
here  as  tdsewhere.  reap  its  bitterest  fruits,  its  social 
d'-in  >ralizatiou.  Our  loss  would  be  external,  theirs 
wo  lid  be  internal;  Tue  journal  of  commerce,  al- 
rea  iy  cit ;  I,  alftr  us  as  follows;  '*  Vs  Protestant, 
"  from  the  m  >st  earnest  conviction,  we  believe  tint 
"  nothing  lias  contributed  so  much  to  the  extension 
"of  the  R)ntn  Catholic  o'rgiiiiz  itioa  and  inHumee 
"  in  bliis  country,  as  the. partial  persecutions  it  has 
'•r-eeivel." 

There  is  not  the  slightest  doubt  that  the  Public 
sch  ad  system  has  obliged  the  Catholics  of  the  Uni- 
te I  States  to  take  an  exc  option  tl  p>sitiou  an  I  has 
rallied  theai  closdy  together,  and  tmallv  hastened 
their  deVeloptne  it  and  strengthened  them  as  a  b  >  ly. 
Tlie'r  school  organization,  we  ik  and  despised  at  first 
is  sueli  now,  that  several  religious  denomin -ttious 
are  following  the  example  in  establishing  schools 
of  their  own.  It  is  not  the  first  time  that  vexarion 
has  turned  to  the  ad  vantage  of  the  vexed  and  to 
th,j  disappointm  ait  of  the  vexers. 

There  cari  be  uo  real  social  advintaye  to  compen- 
sate for  the  real  social  disadoant  uje  of  Godless 
tuition. 

L  't  us  examine  the  pretexts  under  which  it  is 
proposed  as  being    socially  advantageous  :   It  is  said 


112 

that  a  system  allowing  freedom  of  education,  in- 
creases materially  the  expenses.  lam  very  far  from, 
endorsing  such  an  idea,  and  I  am  certain  that  a 
system  of  Public  Schools  whicli  allows  fall  jreedorti 
about  religion,  naturally  satisfies  the  religious  feel- 
ing of  the  people,  and  that  very  feeling  is  the  abun- 
dant source  from  which  liberalities  flow,  largely 
contributing  to  promote  education.  It  is  the  same 
religious  feeling  that  inspires  thousands  of  persons 
with  the  desire  to  devote  themselves  entirely  to  the 
noble  task  of  educating  the  youngr  without  laige 
pecuniary  remuneration.  The  establishment  of 
"  non-sectarian  schools"  would  put  a  stop  to  the 
resources  flowing  from  christian  charity,  and,  con 
sequently,  throw  on  taxation  the  whole  burden  of 
supporting  schools  The  prohibition  of  religious 
teaching  shuts  the  door  of  the  schools  to  the  clergy 
of  all  denomination^  to  the  religious  bodies  who 
devote  their  whole  existence  to  the  instruction  of 
youth.  This  is,  indeed,  the  object  infidels  have  in 
view,  but  it  is  surely  not  desirable  on  economical 
grounds. 

The  moment  you  shut  schools  against  the  reli- 
gious sentiment,  you  open  them  to  a  sentiment  of 
cupidity.  Hear  what  Muller  says  in  his  book  on 
" Public  school  education"  page  171  :  "There  is 
"  one  view  in  which  the  public  will  agree  in  re- 
"gard  to  the  Public  Schools,  it  is  that  they  cost  too 
"much  money.  For  the  management  ol  the  god- 
"  less  Public  Schools  there  is  a  costly  array  of 
"Commissioners,"  and  "  Inspectors,"  and  "Trus- 
"  tees,"  and  Superintendents,"  and  "Secretaries  of 
"  Boards,"  and  "Central  Officers,"  all  in  league 
"  with  "Contractors,"  to  make  "  a  good  filing," — 
"  so-called — out  of  the  plan.  We  have,  now,  con- 
"  tractors  for  buildings  and  repair's,  contractors  for 
"  furniture,  contractors  for  books,  contractors  for 
"  furnaces,  contractors  for  fuel,  contractors  even* 
"for  pianos,  and  all  making  money  out  of  it.  The 
"  '  Boards"  that  give  the  contracts  do  not  make  any 
"  money  by  way  of  commissions,  do  thev  %  Ah  !" 
"  you  know  full  well  that  hundreds  of  thousand* 
"  of  dollars  are  annually  spent  or  squandered  iru 
"  running  these  Public  Schools,  and  which  are  re* 


113 

"  corn  mended,  in  a  particular  manner,  for  their 
M  economy!  " 

As  expressed  above,  there  is  in  the  administra- 
tion of  godless  schools,  abundant  room  for  im- 
mense gain  and  undesirable  speculations.  And 
who  will  pay  all  the  profits  made  out  of  the  school 
organization?  The  Public  Treasurey  or  rather  the 
rate  payers.  It  is  for  the  latter  not  to  allow  them- 
selves to  be  deceived  by  promises  of  economy,  while, 
in  fact,  the  system  proposed  is  essentially  and 
necessarily  more  expensive  than  the  other.  From 
the  statistics  I  have  before  me,  I  find  that  the  public 
unsectarian  schools  of  the  United  States,  cost  year- 
ly from  twenty  to  thirty  dollars  for  every  child  at- 
tending them  ;  while  the  denominational  schools, 
in  the  same  country,  merely  cost  trom  six  to  seven 
dollars  per  child. 

I  have  already  reported  the  public  challenge 
made  by  the  Bishop  of  Rochester,  "to  bring  out  all 
"the  children  of  these  denominational  schools  and 
"  place  them  side  by  side  with  the  children  of  anv 
"  other  schools  in  the  city  for  examination,"  and 
the  assurance  that  the  Catholic  schools  of  that  city 
are  in  no  way  inferior  to  others.  Nevertheless-,  in 
that  very  city  of  Rochester,  the  Public  Schools  that 
gather  within  their  walls  between  five  and  six 
thousand  children,  cost  yearly  from  $100,000  to 
$120,000.  The  fact  is?  that  one-fifth  of  the  whole 
municipal  taxation  of  several  cities,  is  expended  for 
the  Public  Schools  even  when, — as  it  occurs  in 
some  instances — no  more  than  the  half  of  the 
school  population  of  the  same  cities,  are  attending 
the  same  Public  Schools. 

The  more  "crippled"  the  recources  of  the  Pro- 
vince aie  the  more  desirable  it  is  to  leave  to  all  re- 
ligious denominations,  the  most  complete  freedom 
in  education. 

It  cannot  be  expected  that  people  will  be  earn- 
est in  the  support  of  a  system  offensive  to  their 
conscientious  convictions.  Consequently,  those 
who  believe  that  the  hearty  co-operation  of  the 
people  is  required  to  raise  the  character  of  the  ed- 
ucation given  to  our  people,  ought  to  avoid,  in  their 
scheme,  the  very  thing  that  would  prevent  this 
hearty  co  operation. 


114 

No  doubt,'  there  is  a  difficulty  in  thinly  peopled 
localities  where  the  inhabitants  are  divided  with 
regard  to  religious  convictions,  but  the  way  to  ad- 
just the  difficulty  is  not  to  inioose  -a  system  against 
the  will  of  the  interested  parties.  In  exceptional 
circumstaaces,  it  is  <reneiaily  possible  to  come  to  art 
agreement ;  and  parties-  will  always  agree  more- 
easily,  with  the  managers  of  a  school  that  openly 
shows  its  tendencies  and  its  means  of  securing  them, 
than  with  man  igers  of  a  school  which,  under  the 
pretext  of  teaching  no  religion,  practices,  in  reality,, 
the  most  dangerous  hostility. 

Some  say  that  it  is  a  crime  for  the  State  not  to  es- 
tablish such    school  as    would in 

fact  please  themselves.  Were  the  opinion  of  such, 
casuists  adopted, the  State  would  soon  become  a  cri- 
minal not  to  be  tolerated.  The  obligation  of  the 
State  in  reference  to  education  is  identical  with  its- 
obligations  in  reference  to  the  other  necessities  of 
its  subjects.  The  State  is  obliged  to  educate,  to  the 
same  extent  that  it  is  obliged  to  lodge,  feed,  clothe,, 
doctor  and  warm  people,  that  is  to  say,  the  State  is 
obliged  to  make  such  laws  and  incur  such  expenses,, 
as  would  protect  and  help  the  people  in  their  rea- 
sonable efforts  to'lodge.  feed,  and  clothe  themselves. 
But  it  could  not  be  a  crime  for  the  Si  ate  to  refrain 
from  obliging — by  taxation — every  one  to  resort  to 
such  or  such  lodging,  to  use  peculiar  diet,  or  to  dresa 
in  a  certain  attire. 

The  question  of  education  presents  itself  under 
the  same  aspect.  The  State  is  bound  to  protect  and 
facilitate  teaching,  but  it  is  not  its"  duty,  nor  even* 
its  right,  to  take  hold  of  education  in  an  arbitary 
way,  by  disregarding  the  reasonable  wishes  of  parp- 
en ts. 

How  can  it  be  a  crime  for  the  State  to  abstain 
trom  doing  wrong  and  oppressing   the   people.] 

With  high  sounding  words,  people  express  very 
empty  theories,  and  treat  the  question  of  education 
in  a  manner  that  would  be  perfectly  ridiculous  if 
applied  to  the  most  ordinary  necessaries  of  life. 

It  is,  undoubtedly,  desirable  that  all  citizens- 
know  their  rights,  as  they  are  all  bound  to  know 
their  duties.  It  is  quite  proper  that  everyone  use,. 
with  intelligence,  all  the  advantages  conferred  by 


115 

the  free  and  noble  institutions  which  govern  the 
■country  ;  hut  to  obtain  such  a  result,  it  is  in  no 
way  necessary  or  even  desirablethat  a  "non-sectarian 
system  of  Public  English  schools,"  be  substituted  to 
the  one  we  possess.  I  put  the  word  Knglith  in 
italics  because  it  is  employed  by  the  parties  I  op- 
pose, in  a  way  antagonistic  to  the  use  of  the  French 
language.  By  the  constitution  of  the  Province,  as 
well  as  by  tliat  of  tlie  Dominion,  both  languages 
■are  on  the  same  footing,  and  the  abolition  of  either 
of  them  would  be  anti-constituiional  and  illegal. 
Such  a  course  is  not  necessaiy  "for  fulfilling  the 
"  duties  of  social  life,  for  preserving  the  rights  of  all, 
4t  and  for  carrying  on  successiullv  the  affairs  of  the 
State." 

How  unacquainted  some  Canadians  seem  to  be 
with  the  history  of  their  country  !  The  public  men 
of  Canada  so  warmly  praised  by  Lord  Lhiflerin  in 
a  public  speech  at  Windsor,  were  all  educated  in 
French  Catholic  Institutions,  and  His  Excellency, 
alluding  to  Krench  Canadians,  said  :  "  It  is  not  to 
"  be  foi gotten  that  it  is  to  their  elevation  of  mind, 
"  to  their  love  of  fivedom  and  to  their  due  ajprecia- 
""  tion  of  civil  lights  contained  in  germ  in  the  .Con- 
"  stitnticn  first  granted  by  England  to  Canada,  that 
41  we  are  indebted  for  the  parlementary  autonomy  of 
"which  the  country  is  so  justly  proud." 

1  would  now  say  but  one  word  to  repudiate  the 
assertion  that,  we  oppose  the  n on- sectarian  system 
because  we  wish  to  keep  people  in  ignorance.  Such 
an  asseiticn  is  too  mean  to  deserve  any  refutation, 
but,  without  hesitation,  I  will  say  to  the  detractors: 
do  for  education,  with  means  equal  to  those  at  my 
command,  more  than  I  have  done  for  the  sac- 
red cause,  and  I  promise  to  acknowledge  that 
you  are  in  the  right.  But  until  then,  please  do  not 
insult  persons  who  have  nothing  more  at  heart 
than  the  enlightenment  and  the  prosperity  of  the 
country.  Please,  do  not  utter  an  assertion  that 
any  one  acquainted  with  us  would  repudiate  as 
groundless  and  deceitful. 

It  cannot  be  maintained  that  hostile  Jeelingst&re 
the  result  of  chiistian  teaching,  whose  main  object 
is  to  inspire  charity.  Hostility  under  the  pretence 
of  religion,  is  nothing  but  an  abuse    of  the   latter 


116 

word,  and  its  cause  ought  to  be  seached  for,  outside 
of  christian  schools. 

Writings,  secret  associations,  discourses,  such  as 
could  not  be  tolerated  in  christian  schools,  are  the 
sources  from  which  hostility  flows.  Our  schools  are 
very  little  known  by  men  like  him  wno  wrote  the 
following  to  the  "  Manitoba  daily  Free  Press"  on 
the  10th  of  January  1876  :  ,  "  There  are  very 
"  strong  reasons  to  suspect  that^the  Roman  Catho- 
lic schools,  hatred  to  Protestants  as  heretics,  is 
"taught  as  a  duty." 

As  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  the  Protes- 
tant population  be  informed  exactly  of  what  Catho- 
lic school  teaching  is  concerning  them,  I  will  take 
the  liberty  to  give  my  personal  experience  in  the 
matter,  and  hope  to  be  forgiven  for  drawing  atten- 
tion to  myself  personally.  Born  of  pious  Catholic 
parents  I  received  from  my  infancy  religious  catho- 
lic instruction;and  witnessed, at  home,  even  the  most 
minute  practices  of  catholic  piety.  At  the  age  of 
five  years,  I  began  to  go  to  school,  and  the  same 
school  was  catholic  with  daily  religious  instruction, 
and  under  the  direction  of  the  parish  priest.  At 
the  age  of  ten  I  left  home  and  school  to  go  as  board- 
er to  a  college,  whose  entire  staff  of  directors  and 
teachers,  are  ecelesiastics.  I  remained  there  eight 
years,to  complete  the  classical  course  and  the  study  of 
philosophly.  I  then  determined  to  join  ihe  church, 
and  began  the  study  of  theology  and  other  ecclesias- 
tical branches.  This  lasted  four  years  and  at  the 
age  of  twenty-two,  I  was  ordained  priest.  I  do 
not  wonder  at  hearing  some  one  say — what  business 
has  the  public  with  a  sketch  of  your  life? — just  a 
moment  of  patience,  please.  I  am  writing  this  pass- 
age for  those  who  have  sufficient  leisure  to  read  all 
the  injurious  accusations  brought  against  catholic 
institutions  and  catholic  training  ;  and  to  prove  to 
them,  that  I  have  "  very  strong  reasons"  not  only 
"  to  suspect"  but  even  to  firmly  believe  "  that  hatred 
"to  Protestants  is"  not  "taught"  either  in  Roman 
Catholic  families  or  in  Roman  Catholic  Institutions. 
J  here  solemnly  declare,  and  "  God  knowieth  that  I 
lie  not,"  that,  through  all  my  training  at  home,  at 
school,  at  college  and  in  the  theological  seminary, 
/  never  received  a  lesson   that  could  in  tlie  least,  in- 


117 

duce  me  to  hatred  to  Protestants  or,  in  /act,  to  any 
human  being,  and  J  may  add  that,  faithful  to  the 
teaching]  I  received,  I  have  never  experienced  a  feel- 
ing of  hatred  to   any  one  on  account  of  his    religon. 

I  am  not  an  exception  in  this  respect.  The  edu- 
cation I  received  is  the  same  given  in  all  Catholic 
Institutions.  The  men  ^who  direct  the  state,  who 
compose  the  clergy,  the  Bench  and  the  learned  pro- 
fessions, in  the  Province  of  Quebec,  received  educa- 
tion similar  to  mine,  iu  one  or  another  of  the  six- 
teen classical  colleges  in  that  Province  (all  in 
chargo  of  ecclesiastics. )and  in  which  4,000  pupils  are 
yearly  educated.  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying 
that  they  have  all  made  the  same  experience  as  my- 
self, and  would  willingly  endorse  my  assertion. 

The  fact  is,  that  in  almost  all  the  classical  and 
industrial  colleges  of  Quebec,  as  well  as  in  all  the 
convents  for  the  education  of  young  ladies,  there 
are  Protestant  pupils,  and  I  would  uot  dread  to 
call  them  as  witness*  s  <f  ihe  tiu  h  of  what  I  *ffiirm. 

I  am  even  exceedingly  surprised  at  people  ex- 
pressing different  views.  "  God  is  charity"  and 
how  can  th^  knowledge  of  God  dispose  the  s:>ul  or 
heart  to  hatred  1  We  claim  the  privilege  of  teach- 
ing, in  our  schools,  the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  Catechism  daily  taught  in  our  schools,  and 
pointed  out  by  some  people  as  objectionable,  gives 
the  following  instruction,  which  I  copy  from  lesson 
XIX. 

Question — To  how  many  commandments  may 
the  ten  commandments  be  reduced? 

Answer — To  these  two  principal  commandments: 
Thou  shaft  love,  the  Lord  thy  God,  with  thy  whole 
heart,  and,  with  thy  lohole  soul,  avd  with  all  thy 
strength,  and  with  all  thy  mind,  and  thy  neighbor  as 
thys°lf.  This  do  and  thou  shalt  live.  Luke  X. 
Mark,  XXI. 

Q. — And  who  is  my  neighbor  ?     Luke  X.,  29. 

A. — Mankind  of  every  description,  and  without 
any  exception  of  persons,  even  those  who  injure  us, 
or  differ  from  us  in  religion. 

Q. — How  am  I  to  love  my  neighbor    as    myself? 

A, —  As  you  would,  says  Ohrist,that  men  should  do 
to  you,  do  also  to  them  iu  like  manner.  Luke,  VI.  36. 


118 

Q  — What  particular  duties  are  required  of  me 
by  that  rule? 

A. —  Never  to  injure  your  neighbor  by  word  or 
deed,  in  his  peison.  property,  or  character  ;  to  wish 
well  to  him,  and  to  pray  tor  him  ;  and  always  to 
assist  him,  as  far  as  \ on  are  able,  in  his  spiritual 
and  corpoial  necessities. 

Q — Am  I  also  obliged  to  love  my  enemies? 

A. — Most  certainly.  Lore  you  entmies,  savs 
Christ  do  qood  to  tlam  tltat  hate  you,  blets  ihem 
that  curse  you,  and  /  ray  for  them  that  jjersecute  aiid 
cahirmiiae  you.     luUe  \  1.   Math.   V. 

Such  are  the  teachings  to  be  found  in  the  hands, 
on  the  lips,  and,  as  far  as  leachers  can  command,  in 
the  hearts  of  pupils  of  Catholic  schools. 

Mr.  Editor,  1  began  tins  publication  by  the  asser- 
tion that  the  s\stem  termed  "  non-sectarian  Public 
Schools"  meets  with  no  sympathy  on  my  part,  and, 
in  order  to  give  my  reason,  I  begged  of  you  to  be 
kind  enough  to  allow  me  lo  publish  in  your  columns 
what  I  think  of  the  s>sUm  fiom  a  ]e«.nl,  religious 
and  social  point  of  view.  I  have  ace<  mplish*  d  my 
task,  and  I  can  safely  answei  for  the  double  feeling 
I  have  expei ienced  during  the  couise  of  these  long 
—  perhaps  too  long — series  of  obsenations  : 

1st.  My  only  desire  is  to  help  in  tie  great  and 
sacred  cause  of  education,  lo  )  r«  mote  the  wtllare 
of  this  Province,  my  only  home,  and  to  secure  a 
perfect  understanding  among  the  diffeient  sections 
of  its  people,  my    countn  men. 

2nd.  I  feel  very  thankful  tor  your  condescension 
in  publishing  such  a  lengthy  document,  perhaps  not 
always  in  accordance  with  your  own  views  and 
those  of  a  certain  number  of  your  readers.  Accept, 
therefoie,  my  sincere    thanks  and  1  est  wishes. 

Yours  respectfully, 
f  Alex.  Arch,  of  St.  Boniface. 
O.  M.  1 . 

P.S.  Three  articles  having?  appeared  in  the  Win- 
nipeg news-papers,  relative  to  the  first  part  of  the 
above  letter,  I  beg  leave  to  ask  further  space  to  ex- 
amine them. 

The  first  article  is  an  editorial  of  the  "  Manitoba 
Free  Press"31st  Jan.  J  thank  the  editor  for  the  kind 
appreciation  of  my  work,  as  well  as  for  the  clear  and 


119 


fair  analysis  of  the  same.  I  must,  however,  confess 
that  I  cannot  understi  ml  when  the  author  says: 
"  we  need  but  refer  to  the  disin/eniousness  of  the 
"  the  parallel,  in  the  letter  which  has  elicited 
"  these  remarks,  sought  to  be  drawn  by  the 
"  writer  between  a  supposititious  attempt  to  de- 
"  prive  the  Protestant  majority  of  the  Province 
"  of  Quebec  of  their  educational  rights  or  privileges 
"ami  the  agitation  began  in  this  Province." 

"  Protestant  majority  of  the  Province  of  Quebec" 
is,  undoubtedly,  a  typographical  error.  As  to  the 
parallel  I  have  established,  I  will  repeat  it,  and 
show  its  ingeniousness  in  the  following    form  t 


QUEBEC. 

The  Protestant  minor- 
ity of  Quebec  lias  educa- 
tional rights. 

The  Legislature  of 
Quebec  cannot  modify 
the  schol  system  of  the 
Province  in  a  way  re- 
pugnant to  the  educa- 
tional rights  of  its  Pro- 
testant minority. 

Should  the  Legisla- 
ture of  Quebec  attempt 
to  deprive  the  Protest- 
ant minority  of  its  edu- 
cational rights  such  at- 
tempt would  be  illegal. 

Should  the  Legisla- 
ture of  Quebec  eu-ict  in 
violation  of  the  educa- 
tional rights  of  the  Pro- 
testant minority  of  that 
Province,  an  appeal  shall 
lie  to  the  Governor-Gen- 
eral ttec.,  &c. 


MANITOBA. 

The  Catholic  minority 
of  Manitoba  has  educa- 
tional rights. 

The  Legislature  of 
Manitoba  cannot  modify 
the  school  system  of  the 
Province  in  a  way  re- 
pugnant to  the  educa- 
tional rights  of  its  Ca- 
tholic minority. 

Should  the  Legislature 
of  Manitoba  attempt  to 
deprive  the  Catholic  mi- 
nority of  its  educational 
rights,  such  attempt 
would  be  illegal. 

Should  the  Legislature 
of  Manitoba  enact  in 
violation  of  the  educa- 
tional rights  of  the  Ca- 
tholic minority  of  that 
Province,  an  appeal  shall 
lie  to  the  Governor-Gen- 
eral <fec,  &c. 


It  seems  impossible  to  imagine  a  parrallel  more 
ingenious  and  more  complete  than  the  above. 

Protestants  and  Catholics  may  not,  and  do  not, 
agree  on  what  they  consider  as  prejudicial  to  their 
respective  educational  rights,  but    both  sections  be- 


120 

ing  on  equal  footing  before  the  law,  it  is  for  each  of 
them  to  pronounce  what  is,  and  whac  is  not,  contrary 
to  its  conscientious  convictions. 

Certainly  "all  the childrdu  would  "  not  "  meet  in 
the  schools  upon  an  equal  footing,"  when  such 
schools  are  condemned  by  the  religion  of  some  of  the 
children,  while  approved,  of  or  at  least  tolerated, 
by  the  religion  of  their  school  mates. 

Two  correspondences  have  appeared  in  the  Stan- 
dard. The  first  dated  Dec.  31*t,  i.e., January  31st 
1877,  signed  "  One  of  the  '  Five,'  "  and  compre- 
hending fifteen  paragraphs. 

The  second  pal  dished  in  the  Standard  of  March 
10th,  by  "Libertas  "  and  republished  under  the  form 
of  a  Pamphlet. 

These  two  correspondences  greatly  differ;  still,  a» 
they  have  a  common  object,  I  shall  examine  them 
both  together. 

"  One  of  the  '  Five ' "  says  that  I  am  "  fighting 
u  behind  the  mask."  "  Libertas  "  says  :  "  when  an 
*  Archbishop  writes  a  book,  there  are  a  number  of 
"  people  quite  overcome  by  it."  The  fact  is,  I  nei- 
ther concealed  my  name  nor  invoked  my  title.  I 
was  wiiting  a  letter  and,  according  to  general  prac- 
tice, I  was  awaiting  the  end  ot  it  to  sign  my 
name. 

"  One  of  the  'Five'  "  says  that,  in  the  part  of 
my  letter  he  opposes,  "  the  writer  is  generally  clear 
"enough  ,"  and  "Libertas  "  afnims  "  that  there  are 
"points  on  which  the  pamphleteer  is  strong."  May 
I  sa\  that  tins  is  the  most  L  expected  even  from 
friends.  Among  other  reasons,  the  way  I  have 
employed  many  of  my  best  years,  has  persuaded  me 
that  I  have  no  claim  as  an  elegant  writer,  and  I 
have  no  such  pretension  even  in  my  mother- 
tongue,  much  less  in  the  English  language,  in 
which  I  am  so  little  versed.  But  1  confess  that  in 
writing  on  the  important  question  of  education,  I 
accomplished  a  duty,  with  the  desire  of  being  "  clear 
enough  "  to  be  generally  understood,  and  to  bring 
some  "  strong  points "  in  support  of  my  opin- 
ions. 

I  will  neither  trouble  the  reader  nor  mysslf 
about  certain  amiabilities  from  my  opponents  to- 
wards  "  Catholic  doctrine,"  and  "  Catholics  "  and 


121 

"  servile  parliaments  "  and  Government  House  in 
"Winnipeg  making  snarling  attacks  from  behind" 
and  "  weak-kneed  members  of  Parliament "  and 
"  those  who  are  willing  to  be  cajoled  by  the  sight 
"  of  a  mitre  and  a  shepherd's  crook  "  and  "  Quebec 
"  constituencies  going  to  the  dogs,"  &c,  <kc. 

I  took  the  liberty  to  criticise  the  way  a  portion 
of  the  Protestant  Section  of  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion had  acted.  I  also  stated  that  most  of  the 
members  were  not  present  at  a  certain  meeting, 
but,  I  too  highly  respect  the  Board  to  say  with 
"  Libertas  :  "  "  the  heels  of  a  few  refractory  mem- 
"  bers  of  the  Board  of  Education  were  nipped  "  and 
"  those  dear  good  men  .  .  .  have  no  care  for 
(Education)  such  matters."  Nor  will  I  say  with 
"  One  of  the  '  Five  '  :"  "  Protestants  may  well  ask 
"  in  what  sence  they  represent  them." 

It  is  a  proof  of  weakness  of  t  argument,  on  the 
part  of  those  who  argue,  to  stray  from  the  question 
at  issue,  to  be  led  by  immagination.  Both  corres- 
pondents have  done  so. 

u  One  of  the  '  Five  '  "  exclaims  :  "  Is  such  a 
"  country  to  be  cursed  with  a  system  that  argues  and 
**  necessitates  inferior  and  ill-furnished  school-hou,ses, 
"  poorly  paid  unintellectual  and  uneducated  teach- 
"  ers,  skeleton  schools,  and  ignorant  people  !  "  Lib- 
ertas "  adds,  in  his  usual  strain  :  "  Would  we  have 
"  our  people  the  ignorant  tools  of  designing  men, 
"  would  we  have  the  country  retarded  in  the  indus- 
"  trial  arts,  would  we  have  political  charlatans  ris- 
"  ing  to  hold  the  chief  places  in  the  state,  will  we 
"  have  a  large  mass  of  the  rising  j'outh  of  the  coun- 
M  try  absolutely  ignorant,  unable  to  read  and  write." 
You  are  too  intelligent,  gentlemen,  not  to  notice 
that  you  deviate  from  the  point  under  discussion. 
Nobody  is  so  stupid  as  to  aim  at  what  you  men- 
tion, and,  to  use  your  own  words,  "  reason  and 
common  sense  "  do  not  lead  to  such  an  unfair  ap- 
preciation of  my  desires  and  sayings. 

My  two  contradictors  agree  on  the  propriety  of 
agitating  the  country  on  the  subject ;  making  of 
education,  a  political  and  sectarian  concei  n.  "One 
of  the  '  Five  '  "  says  :  "  your  correspondent  may 
"  say  what  he  pleases,  but  the  Protestant  popula- 
"  tion  feel  deeply  on  this  question  and  members    of 


122 

"  Parliament  must  give  pledges  to  their  constituents 
"  when  they  seek   re-election. 

"  Libertas",  always  warmly  toned,  makes  the  fol- 
lowing appeal :  "  Friends  !  sweet  friends,  worthy  suc- 
cessors of  Cranmer  and  Knox,  will  ye  not  forget 
"the  past  1  will  you  not  ally  yourselves  with  the 
"gentle,  lamb-like  successor  of  Gardiner  and  Bon- 
"  ner  1 "  To  secure  the  politico-religious  excitement 
desired,  the  "  putting  to  death  of  the  unfortunate 
"  Scott "  is  one  more  alluded  to.  Parties  using 
such  language  will  not  easily  persuade  thinking 
men  that  they  Lave  no  sectarian  views,  in  advocat- 
ing the  so-called — unsectarian   system  ! 

To  atone  for  such  appeals  to  excitement  and 
passions,  the  appealers  admit  that  "Catholics  are  at 
"  liberty  to  establish  and  maintain  schools,"  hut  on 
the  condition  of  "  public  money — their  (Catholics) 
"  money  to  some  extent — being  used,"  for  the  ex- 
clusive benefit  of  non-Catholics  ;  with  the  under- 
standing, no  doubt,  that  the  assessments  on  Catho- 
lic property  would  also  go  to  the  benefit  of  schools, 
Catholics  cannot  be  benefited  by. 

The  use  of  "guillemets"  is  very  important,  as  it 
appears  in  the  two  following  instances  :  "One  of 
"  the  '  five'  "  pronounces  a  part  of  my  "  translation 
"particularly,  faulty,"  and  ohjects  especially  to  my 
using  the  words  "  personal  views."  These  words 
are  vot  mine  as  may  be  easily  found  out  in  the  re- 
port of  a  meeting  of  the  Protestant  Section  of  the 
Board  of  Education,  held  on  the  19th  January 
last.  "  Rev.  Mr.  Robertson  expressed  his  per- 
"  sonal  views  as  strongly  opposed  to  the  teaching 
"  of  religion  in  the  Public  Schools."  I  copied  the 
words  without  suspecting  they  were  unintelligible, 
and,  unintentionally,  omitted  to  mark  them  with 
inverted  commas.  Hence  the  fatal  error  !  A 
similar  omission,  on  ray  part,  has  misled  "  Libertas," 
who  affirms  that,  while  endeavoring  in  my  "  intro- 
duction" to  show  that  separate  schools  are  in  ex- 
istence in  this  Province.  I  am  "  plainly  nervous," 
I  am  nervous  indeed,  because  that  part  of  m\  letter 
is  full  of  nerve  and  strength,  being  almost  exclusive- 
ly, the  history  of  our  school  system  copied  from  of- 
ficial documents  and  the  very  text  of  our  school 
laws,  as  expressed  in  our  different  statutes ;    as,  for 


123 


instance,  in  36  Victoria,  Chap.,  XXII.  Having 
no  suspicion  that  our  school  laws  could  be  so  com- 
pletely ignored,  I  neglected  to  place  quotation 
marks.  Hence,  the  error  with  "  Libertas,"  who 
qualifies  the  mere  reproductiou  of  our  school  laws, 
a  fit  of  nervousness.  No  wonder  that  he  after- 
wards affirms  that  my  statements  "  are  not  in  ac- 
cordance with  facts,"  when  I  say  that  the  Pro- 
testant schools  are  entirely  under  the  control  and 
jurisdiction  of  Protestants.  Is  "  Libertas"  in  Man- 
itoba? and  if  so,  how  is  he  so  completely  unaware 
of  the  condition  of  the  schools  in  the  country  1  The 
two  sections  of  the  Board  of  Education,  all  the  dif- 
ferent Borrds  of  Trustees,  everyone  connected  in 
any  decree  whatsoever  with  the  management  of 
our  schools,  know  perfectly  well  that  my  above 
statement  is  in  accordance  with  facts. 

The  two  correspondents  who  know  how  to  agree, 
know  also  how  to  disagree. 


One  ot  fhe  "  five" 

"  The  result  was  that 
the  Bill — for  towns  p,nd 
cities — was  eviscerated 
and  mutilated,  so  as  to 
be  scarcely  recognizable. 

"  When  your  corres- 
"  pondent  denies  that 
"  two  systems  cover  the 
"  ground  is  he  not  quib- 
"  bling,  hair  splitting  or 
"  dwivellinff. 


"  Protestants  object  to 
"public  money — their 
"  money  to  some  extent 
"  — being  used  to  dise- 
'•  minate  views  they  re- 
ject   and    which     they 


"  Libertas." 

"  The  Board  of  Edn- 
"  cation  is  one  ;  last  year 
"  unitedly  devised  the 
"  schools  law  for  towns 
"  and  cities." 

"  The  Government 
"  grant  is  voted  for  one 
fi  system  of  schools."  .  . 
•'  Catholic  and  Protes- 
tant schools  are  simply 
"  the  result  of  differen- 
"  tiation  as  to  adminis- 
"  tration,  while  forming 
"  part  of  one  organic 
"  whole.  The  writer  of 
"  the  pamphlet,  by  the 
"  use  of  generalities  very 
"  smoothly  slips  over  this 
"  question." 

"  The  Government 
"  grant  is  divided  accord- 
ing l  o  the   population 


of  children- 
rights    are 


no  special 


to 


124 


"  think  prejudicial  to  the 
"  best    interests    of   the 

"  State 

"  Protestants  think  it  is 
"  an  injustice  to  pay  for 
"  them — Catholic  schools 
"  with  public  funds." 

"  The  schools  of  the 
"  Catholic  section  are 
"  Roman  Catholic  schools 
"  maintained  to  teach 
"  the  principles  of  Ro- 
"man   Catholic  religion. 


"  either      Catholics      or 
"  Protestants — all   mon- 
"  eys  are    equitably   dis- 
"  tributed — even  thetax- 
"esof  corporate  bodies 
li  being    divided    accord- 
ing to  school  population. 
Schools   in    Manitoba 
"  are  in  no  sense    sepa- 
rate schools."  They  are 
"  called  for    convenience 
"  Roman    Catholic    and 
"Protestant"because"the 
"  limits  of  language  cor- 
"  respond  almost  entire- 
"  ly      with       those      of 
|   "  religion     in    this    Pro- 
j  "  vince." 
I  am  at  a  loss  to   reconcile  the    above    contradic- 
tory statements  of  my  two  opponents  ;  but  between 
them  both  I  find  enough  to  corroborate  some  of  my 
own  assertions. 

"  Libertas"  forgets  that  in  the  Province  of  Que- 
bec, some  of  the  Disentient  Schoolls  are  Roman  Ca- 
tholic, and  his  whole  theory  to  prove  what  does  not 
exist,  is  necessarily  defective.  The  word  seperate 
is  perfectly  adapted  to  express  the  distinction  which 
exists  between  Protestant  and  Catholic  schools  in 
our  Province.  They  are,  undeniably  separate  and 
distinct  in  a  religious  point  of  view,  and  "  Libertas" 
fails  in  his  endeavor  to  prove  that  they  are  not  so, 
and  that  the  distinction  is  made  merely  on  account 
of  difference  of  language.  The  Catholic  section  of 
the  Board  of  Education  is  not  exclusively  French'; 
it  counts,  and  has  always  counted,  members  who 
do  not  speak  French.  Some  of  our  Catholic  schools 
teach  more  English  than  French,  and  in  all  the 
localities  where  there  are  a  few  English-speaking 
Catholic  families,  the  English  language  is  taught  in 
Catholic  schools. 

The  most  important  part  of  "  Libertas'  "  pam- 
phlet is  his  attempt  to  prove  thai  the  Catholics 
have  no  rights  with  regard  to  education  in  this 
Province ;  and  that  the  Legislature  of  Manitoba 
has,    consequently,    "carte    blanche"    to   do    as    it 


125 

chooses.  I  studied  that  part  of  the  pamphlet  at- 
tentively. I  have  read  it  over  again  and  again,  and 
I  do  not  know  why  I  can  find  it  neither  clear  nor 
strong.  Fearing  that  it  might  be  due  to  obtuse- 
ness  on  my  part,  I  consulted  others- — some  of  whom 
will  surely  not  claim  to  be  French  or  Catholics, 
and,  in  all  cases,  their  opinion  agreed  with  mine. 
Far,  then,  from  modifying  my  views  on  the  legal 
aspect  of  the  question,  I  remain  convinced,  more 
than  ever,  of  what  follows. 

1st.  The  B.  N.  A.  Act,  1867,  gives  a  right  of 
appeal,  etc.,  to  the  minority  of  any  Province  in  which 
a  system  of  Separate  Schools  exists  by  law  at  the 
union,  or  is  thereafter  established  by  the  Legislature 
of  the  Province.  Well,  the  Legislature  of  the  Pro- 
vince oj  Manitoba,  since  the  union,  has  established  a 
system  of  Separate  Schools.  Therefore,  the  Catholic 
minority  of  the  Province  of  Manitoba  has  the  right 
of  appeal,  etc.,  and  is  safeguarded,  by  the  Imperial 
Act  of  1867,  against  any  attempt  of  the  Provincial 
Legislature  to  deprive  it  of  its  rights. 

2nd.  The  Act  of  Manitoba,  1870,  gives  to  the 
minority  of  this  Province  right  of  appeal  from  any 
act  or  decision  of  the  Legislature  of  the  Province  af- 
fecting any  right  or  privilege  of  the  minority  in  re- 
lation to  education.  Now,  it  is  undeniable  that 
the  Catholic  minority  of  the  Province  of  Manitoba 
enjoys  certain  rights  or  privileges  which  would  be 
affected  by  a  radical  change  in  our  system  of  edu- 
cation. Therefore,  the  Catholic  minority  of  Mani- 
toba has  a  right  of  appeal,  in  virtue  of  the  Manitoba 
Act,  1870,  against  any  action  of  the  Provincial 
Legislature  affecting  such  rights  and  privileges. 

3rd.  The  Imperial  Act  of  B.  N.  A  ,  1871,  gives 
to  the  Manitoba  Act  the  value  of  an  Imperial  Sta- 
tute ;  and  the  Act  of  Manitoba  itself  extended  to 
the  Province  it  constitutes,  the  provisions  of  the 
B.  N.  A.  Act,  1867,  which  I  invoke 

"  Libertas"  camioi  be  serious  when  he  pretends 
that,  "  by  my  own  reasoning,"  the  claims  of  the 
Catholics  of  Manitoba  are  assimilated  to  those  of 
the  minority  of  Prince  Edward's  Island.  There  is 
an  essential  difference,  which  prevents  the  decision 
in  one  case  from  being  considered  as  a  "  precedent" 
in  the  other.     Prince  Edward's  Island,  as  well  as 


126 

British  Columbia  and  New  Brunswick,  had  no 
system  of  Separate  Schools  established  by  law  after 
the  union,  while  Manitoba  had  such  a  system  thus 
established,  and  the  difference  is  perfectly  apparent. 

Before  agitating  the  whole  Province,  I  am  sure 
that  all  well-meaning  men  will  weigh  the  danger 
and  uselessness  of  such  agitation. 

"  One  of  the  '  Five,'  "  in  advice  to  Protestants, 
says :  M  Listen  not  to  the  siren  song  from  across 
"  the  river."  No,  sir,  my  letter  has  none  of  the 
dangerously  fascinating  powers  of  damsels  sirens  ; 
because,  when  "the  French  idiom  is  not  quite 
eliminated,"  it  is  not  likely  that  English  people 
will  be  charmei  to  fascination;  and  when  a  writer 
acts  on  a1  strong  conscientious  conviction,  and  with 
the  desire  to  be  useful,  his  endeavors  should  not 
be  qualified  an  attempt  to  deceive  an  inteiligent 
population. 

t  A.  of  St.  B. 
St.  Boniface,  April  13,  1877. 


rU^C<^\  M<  yti+U    yrifvu^trt,  ^I^rvx^^    /(ru^Al^ 

//W-,  eccUu  eJLy^  ~%  «~^ar< 
fZLu  <r^  *~^  fa-** , 


■7tZ  fn^^  7C  i^Z^T  c*